"Trust me, I have a technique that can vaporize the entire magma chamber, let alone collapse it." He knew how far-fetched it sounded. Mages generally focused on precision and complexity over sheer destructive power. While their spells could rival or even surpass the raw force of knights, it was uncommon¡ªespecially among Master-level mages¡ªfor their power to match the sheer physical devastation knights could unleash. Exceptions existed, of course, like the war mages of the Batis Military, who were specifically trained for large-scale destruction.
"Look," Magnus continued, "you¡¯ll just have to trust me on this. I wouldn¡¯t lie about something like this¡ªit¡¯d be a death sentence if I did."
Marcos studied him for a moment, then nodded.
"Alright, let¡¯s hear the rest of your plan." Magnus gave him a grateful nod before continuing.
"The next part builds on the other ideas. Once the magma chamber collapses, the Nullfang will be forced to surface. We¡¯ll have our fastest and strongest stationed directly above the collapse zone, ready to act. That¡¯s where we¡¯ll lure it." Mia raised her hand slightly, prompting Magnus to pause.
"You think collapsing the chamber will affect above ground? It¡¯s fairly deep, lots of solid rock between it and the surface."
"It will," Magnus assured her.
"The attack I¡¯ll use will make sure of it. When it happens, the Nullfang will have no choice but to surface¡ªright where the knight will be waiting to act as the lure, baiting it into the exact position we need."
"And where is that, exactly?" Galven asked. Magnus pointed to a spot on the map.
"Here." He tapped a flat area in the meadow, far from the lake and isolated from major features except for a few small mounds.
"Why here?" Galven pressed.
"Because we can¡¯t let it reach the valley walls. If it does, it¡¯ll have the advantage¡ªit can escape not only into the ground but into the walls. If it gets that far, we¡¯ll never catch it. It could disappear into the Verdant Woods entirely. Keeping it in the valley¡¯s center is critical." Galven nodded, gesturing for him to continue.
"Once the Nullfang surfaces, the knight acting as bait will draw it to the ambush point. To ensure the plan works, they¡¯ll need to feign weakness¡ªslowing down, stumbling, or anything that makes them seem vulnerable. Predators like the Nullfang are drawn to prey they think they can easily take down." He clapped his hands together for emphasis, the sharp sound echoing through the tent.
"When it reaches the designated area, that¡¯s when we spring the ambush. Everyone launches their attacks at once, as varied as possible just like in Hazel and Mia¡¯s plan. If we succeed, we kill it in one coordinated strike¡ªno prolonged fight." It was a bold, almost overly optimistic plan, but it was clear Magnus believed in its potential. Plans rarely went perfectly, and everyone knew that, but as Magnus spoke, Mia found herself nodding slowly, her mind turning over the details.
"Well, it could work... Even if it doesn¡¯t, it still gives us a chance," Mia said, circling the area on the map that Magnus had pointed out earlier with her finger.
"You said the Nullfang still needs to breathe¡ªit¡¯s a living creature. That means it also needs rest. If our initial attack fails, we can turn it into a battle of attrition." She paused, glancing at the others before continuing.
"Keep it locked in this area through combat until it tires out. No monster on this continent can outlast a Master-level knight¡¯s stamina. And while wearing it down, we can keep searching for ways to hurt or kill it. What do you all think?" Her question drew thoughtful expressions from the group. Gerald was the first to speak.
"Well, it¡¯s a plan. But it still hinges on the kid carrying his part to the finish line. If he doesn¡¯t, the whole thing falls apart, and we lose our mage." Magnus didn¡¯t respond. There wasn¡¯t much he could say to convince them further, and he certainly couldn¡¯t demonstrate the technique he planned to use¡ªnot unless he wanted to accidentally torch the entire valley. The only reason he planned on using it at all was because they would be underground.
"Even putting doubts aside about whether he can bring the magma chamber down, it¡¯d still be better if one of the Master-level knights went," Marcos said, his tone matter-of-fact as he directed his words toward Magnus.
"Whoever does it has to travel down through the lake¡¯s tunnel alone, and a knight could get there a lot faster than you."
"He¡¯s got a point," Hazel added, glancing at Magnus.
But Magnus shook his head slightly before correcting them.
"Actually, I¡¯m the better fit for that now. After nearly drowning when we swam through the tunnel, I took precautions. It¡¯s not a new spell exactly, more like a modification of an older one I know. I¡¯m using it in a slightly unorthodox way, but it¡¯ll let me stay underwater indefinitely without needing air. As for the pressure, I¡¯ve got spells to handle that too. And since I won¡¯t be stuck in a mana construct this time, I¡¯ll be able to essentially fly through the water." His explanation was smooth, blending truth with lies seamlessly. His so-called spell modification was his newfound ability to revert his blood to an oxygenated state. His resilience to water pressure came from his enhanced skeleton. As for moving through the water, he could push off it just as he did with air.
The force required would be greater, but the Command Console¡¯s absolute force was enough to move oceans, let alone slice through water pressure.
"You modified a spell in a single day?" Marcos asked, skeptically impressed.
Magnus shrugged.
"Well, I am the youngest Pseudo-Master level mage in Takerth Academy¡¯s history." The reputation of being an exceptionally gifted mage was a convenient shield. It let him attribute unexplainable feats to his ''affinity'' with magic. Even Marcos, who clearly sensed Magnus wasn¡¯t being entirely truthful, couldn¡¯t argue outright.
"You¡¯re just full of surprises, aren¡¯t you?" Gerald muttered with a groan, rubbing the back of his neck.
"I suppose so," Magnus replied with a faint smirk before turning his attention to Mia.
"In the end, it¡¯s your call, Mia. It¡¯s a rough draft, but I¡¯m confident I can make this plan work. I just need everyone on board." Mia studied him intently, her gaze meeting the unwavering certainty in his amber eyes. He looked utterly sure of himself¡ªa glimmer of the same confidence she had told him he didn''t have back before they left Arlcliff City.
Trust, huh...
The word echoed in Mia¡¯s mind as she closed her eyes and let out a quiet sigh. When she opened them, her voice was steady.
"Alright, Magnus. We¡¯ll go with your plan." Magnus exhaled softly, a small sigh of relief escaping him. But before he could respond, Mia continued.
"But I don¡¯t want to leave anything up to chance or drag this out. The longer we wait, the more likely the Nullfang makes its move before we do. So we¡¯ll act in two days. During that time, it¡¯ll be on you to refine the plan and make sure we all know what we¡¯re doing. Got it?" Her gaze swept across the table, making it clear the directive was for everyone.
"Yes, Captain!" The others replied in unison, their acceptance immediate and unwavering.
Mia turned back to Magnus.
"Can you handle that?" Magnus deliberated for only a moment before nodding firmly.
"Positive." Mia smiled, the expression carrying a hint of warmth.
"Good. Because we¡¯re trusting you on this."
Chapter 155: In Position
Magnus had two days to work with.
It wasn¡¯t much time, considering what they needed to accomplish, but he thought it was more than enough. The rough outlines of the plan were already in his head after discussing it with Mia and the others. Now, it was just a matter of refining it into something actionable.
Fortunately, Magnus¡¯s mind made the task much easier than it would have been for anyone else. The first step was pinpointing exactly where to launch his attack to bring down the magma chamber.
He didn¡¯t need to return to the depths to figure it out. While he and Marcos hadn¡¯t explored all the branching paths off of the main chamber, Magnus had seen enough to estimate its size. That was why, in the present moment, he stood in his room, gazing around at the stone walls and wooden floor. But that wasn¡¯t what he truly saw.
In his mind, Magnus had overlaid reality with a vivid hallucination of the magma chamber. It was like stepping into a frozen image. While parts of it were blurry or indistinct¡ªplaces he hadn¡¯t explored¡ªit was clear enough to serve his purpose.
Hmm, alright. If I had to guess¡
His thoughts shifted, and it was as though he had teleported. One moment, he stood at the chamber¡¯s entrance; the next, he appeared at the far end, standing at the edge of a massive molten lake.
This seems to be the central point. Everything flows through here, one way or another. And it¡¯s also where the rules seem¡ the loosest.
He looked up at the ceiling, observing just how bizarre a magical location could be. Directly above the magma lake, the ceiling didn¡¯t appear solid. It bubbled and rippled more violently than the molten pit below as if it were made of a viscous liquid instead of stone. Streams of molten material cascaded down, while others flowed upward or sideways, defying gravity. The crisscrossing streams looked like decorations, twisting and overlapping in chaotic patterns that stretched across the chamber ceiling.
Their movement defied reason, and the scene felt like a visual representation of what happened when magic ran wild. Here, the very idea of logic seemed to collapse under the weight of unrestrained power.
And that makes this the perfect place to strike. The source of this chaotic instability¡ªif I hit it hard enough, the equilibrium of self-replicating magic holding this place together will shatter. And when that happens, the whole thing should come crashing down.
Now, Magnus just needed to determine where the magma chamber was in relation to the surface. It sounded complicated, but for him, it was surprisingly straightforward. His mental map functioned much like the maps you¡¯d find in games, relying on x and z coordinates. Its starting point was Arlcliff City, marked as (0,0). Essentially, it was like a GPS, but one he had to fill out the map of himself.
The only limitation was that it didn¡¯t track the y-coordinate, meaning it didn¡¯t account for elevation or depth. However, in this case, that was an advantage¡ªit allowed him to pinpoint the exact spot on the surface directly above the magma chamber, deep underground.
Alright, if I align my mental map with the valley¡¯s actual map, the knight tasked with luring the Nullfang should position themselves just northwest of the lake. Here, maybe? Does that line up on your end, Basker?
[That does seem accurate, Master. However, I would recommend they perch atop the hill further west of that position. It would give them a better vantage point to spot the Nullfang as it emerges.]
Hmm? Oh, you¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t notice that area. Good eye, Basker.
[Thank you, Master.]
And so, Magnus¡¯s planning continued over the next two days. He spent most of his time in his room, only stepping out for meals or when his mind needed a break from running at full speed. With Basker¡¯s assistance, he even skipped dreaming to maximize his focus.
The only person who stopped by during this time was Mia. Her visits were brief¡ªjust to check on him. While Magnus didn¡¯t have much to show since his planning was entirely mental, his mind often drifted back to their previous conversation about her oath. It lingered like an unresolved thread, but every time Magnus tried to address it, Mia redirected the conversation or promised they¡¯d discuss it later.
In the end, he chose not to press the matter. As much as she seemed intent on avoiding the topic, she wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªthey couldn¡¯t afford any distractions with the Nullfang looming. A single misstep could get them killed.
?
Year 348 of the Great Sundering Era, 1st Month, 26th Day of the Mistveil Cycle.
The day arrived swiftly for those unaware of what Magnus, Mia, and the others had been planning. But for those directly involved, each moment had been a slow and deliberate buildup to this point. Now, Magnus stood with the group around the wooden table and map inside the open tent. This time, he was front and center, his expression serious and sharp as he laid everything out.
"That brings us here," Magnus said, pointing to a marked spot on the gridded map before looking up at the others.
"This is where we strike and put an end to all of this. We kill the Nullfang before it has a chance to kill anyone else." He went on to explain the plan in full, outlining every role and contingency.
When he finished, Mia took over and scanned the group before asking, "Any questions?"
"Nope, I get the gist," Gerald said, with his hands on his sides as he smirked at Magnus.
"I have to admit, though, kid¡ªI''m impressed. You made this sound a lot more plausible compared to how you pitched it two days ago." Magnus straightened up from where he¡¯d been leaning on the table, giving Gerald a half-hearted shrug and a faint smile.
"That¡¯s what I was supposed to do."
"Well, no point in dragging this out," Galven chimed in, rolling his neck with a sharp crack and rubbing at the tension with one hand.
"We need to get this done before nightfall."
"Right," Magnus agreed, stepping away from the table. He gestured to Mia as he continued.
"Mia, I¡¯ll ride with you. We¡¯ll split off as we approach the lake. Gerald, Marcos, Galven, and Hazel, you¡¯ll head to your positions and prepare for the ambush. The timer starts the moment you feel the ground shake." As Magnus finished, Hazel raised a hand, his brow furrowed.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
"And what if we don¡¯t? What if the plan fails, and you¡ well, don¡¯t make it back?" The question hung in the air, halting Magnus in his tracks. He turned to Hazel, his expression faltering for a brief moment. There was a flicker of conflict in his eyes before he finally responded.
"If you don¡¯t feel any tremors half an hour after I go beneath the water¡¯s surface, call the plan off," Magnus said firmly.
"At that point, your only options will be to either face the Nullfang head-on or leave the valley on foot and head back to Arlcliff City. All you can do then is hope Larter Village and the soldiers left behind here survive long enough for you to return with reinforcements." With that, Magnus stepped out of the tent and made his way to the wooden stables. Mia gave the others a quick gesture of good luck before following after him.
"Sorry about that, Magnus," Mia said as she caught up to him.
"It¡¯s fine," Magnus replied, his voice quieter.
"It¡¯s a fair question. Honestly¡ I¡¯m not even sure this plan will work or if we¡¯ll be able to kill this thing. If I die..." His words trailed off as they reached the open stables. Mia signaled the stablehand, who began preparing a horse for them.
"Don¡¯t think about that," Mia said firmly.
"If you feel like your life¡¯s in danger, just run. You¡¯re not a soldier¡ªyou¡¯re not obligated to risk your life for others." Her words hung in the air, a reminder to prioritize himself. Magnus nodded, but as practical as the thought was, something tugged at the back of his mind.
Can I really afford to run from a glitch? If I don¡¯t handle them, who will? Nothing in this world¡ªmagic or otherwise¡ªcan stop them. And with each one that appears, this world inches closer to disaster.
But then again, didn¡¯t that make his survival even more crucial? How grand of a scale did a gitch have to reach before it was his problem to deal with whether he liked it or not?
"Magnus? Did you hear me?" Mia¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts. Magnus blinked, looking up to see her already on the horse¡ªthe same brown-coated one he and Marcos had ridden into the village before.
"No sacrifices, got it?" She said, reaching her gloved hand toward him. Magnus stared at her hand for a moment before nodding. He took it and climbed onto the horse behind her.
"I got it," he muttered. Mia¡¯s grave expression softened, a hint of relief visible.
"Good. Let¡¯s get moving." The horse began to gallop, rushing out of the outpost¡¯s front gate and toward the path leading down to Larter Village. The others would soon depart on horseback as well, though they¡¯d take different routes. As they rode, the rough stone and dirt paths began to smooth out into the meadows and farmlands surrounding Larter Village.
Magnus broke the silence, his voice firm.
"Remember, Mia. When you¡¯re acting as bait for the Nullfang, do whatever it takes to get its attention and make it chase you¡ªbut don¡¯t attack it. No matter what, we can¡¯t risk it unlocking any more null states than it already has."
"I remember," Mia replied, her tone steady. It wasn¡¯t long before they reached Larter Village. Without stopping, their horse galloped through the streets and out onto the path leading to the lake at the far end of the valley. As they neared their destination, Magnus shifted, placing his hands on Mia¡¯s shoulders and standing up on the horse¡¯s back.
"Alright, this is where we split off," he told her.
"Your position is just northeast of here."
"Got it. Good luck, Magnus," Mia responded.
With that, Magnus leaped off the still-moving horse, before kicking off the air with a sharp burst. A shockwave rippled around him as he propelled forward, hurtling through the air in the same direction as the path they had been following. He glanced back briefly to see Mia veer off, her horse cutting through the meadows toward her designated position. She was heading to where she¡¯d act as both lookout and bait for the Nullfang when it surfaced.
Turning his focus ahead, Magnus continued kicking off the air, his movements making it look as though he were flying just a few meters above the ground at incredible speed. The world blurred around him as he angled upward, boosting off the air again to gain altitude. Moments later, the familiar sight of the lake came into view. Its crystal-clear surface shimmered, as beautiful and reflective as the first time he¡¯d seen it.
Now that I know what¡¯s beneath it, it¡¯s a lot more nerve-racking.
Still, he didn¡¯t let the thought distract him. With a series of rapid air jumps, he reached the lake¡¯s center, where the tunnel leading to the magma chamber lay hidden below. Without hesitation, Magnus dove into a freefall, plummeting headfirst toward the water.
The impact slowed his momentum as he plunged into the lake, the chill of the water soaking through his clothes. But there was no urgency¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to breathe, allowing him to function underwater as easily as on land.
He aligned himself with where the tunnel should be, even though it wasn¡¯t visible from the surface. With a sharp kick, he began propelling himself forward, cutting through the water in bursts. Each movement of his legs sent him shooting ahead like a torpedo, though the water¡¯s resistance quickly slowed him down. Repeating the process, he moved with a rhythm that let him traverse the water just as effectively as he moved through the air.
As Magnus descended, the water around him began to warm, a clear sign that he was approaching his destination. The deep, hazy blue of the lake gradually gave way, and the dark outline of the tunnel came into view.
I can handle the pressure with my body, but the heat is another issue altogether.
With that thought, Magnus began visualizing ice elementrix, cooling the water around him to regulate the rising temperature. Within seconds, he reached the edge where the lake bed ended and the tunnel began.
Just like before, the tunnel loomed ahead, an abyss of pitch-black darkness. There was still a hint of that fear sitting at the corner of his heart, but having already traversed this way once, it was a lot easier the second time around. Plus, compared to when he and Marcos floated down in a mana construct, propelling himself directly made the descent much faster, even with the added challenge of multitasking his visualizations.
So, soon enough, he saw it¡ªthe faint light refraction signaling the magma chamber¡¯s presence.
There it is. I guess that means the easy part¡¯s done.
As Magnus reached the branching tunnel, he navigated quickly toward the magma chamber¡¯s entrance. Bursting from the water, he sent a spray of water flying that immediately evaporated into steam as he landed on solid ground. The only thing left wet was his clothes.
The moment his feet hit the ground, his eyes darted around, scanning for any sign of the Nullfang. But the chamber was quiet. No sign of movement in the magma or anything coiled around the stone stalagmites littering the chamber floor. All he could hear was the constant popping of molten rock and the faint, rhythmic flow of magma through the ground and walls.
Hmm, where is it? This plan¡¯s useless if the Nullfang isn¡¯t in the chamber when it collapses. If it¡¯s not here, it might resurface somewhere else entirely¡ªnot where we need it.
Clicking his tongue, Magnus leaped into the air with enough force to crack the ground beneath him, leaving an imprint of his foot behind. Bounding nimbly between hanging stalactites and dodging molten bubbles bursting from the ceiling, he landed near the bank of the magma lake.
"Alright, this is where it surfaced last time. Guess I¡¯ll have to call it out." Magnus already had a plan in mind. He raised his right hand, and with a thought, sparks of electricity danced between his fingers. In seconds, the sparks erupted into arcs of lightning, coating his hand entirely and buzzing so loudly it grated against his ears. Bracing his electrified arm, he covered his ears with his free hand and clenched his fist.
The discharge surged outward, a burst of raw power that arced through the chamber like a storm. The warm, orange-tinted walls turned a stark, electric blue as bolts reached even the ceiling. Then came the crack¡ªa deafening thunderclap that shook the entire chamber. Fragile stalactites shattered and rained down, some disintegrating into the magma below. The sound echoed through every tunnel and branching system connected to the chamber.
After a few seconds, the roaring stopped, and the lightning dissipated. Lowering his hand, Magnus uncovered his ears, his burned fingers marked with singed skin. By all means it should have been far worse¡ªhis entire hand should have been ruined¡ªbut the damage was minimal, and as [Perfective Regeneration] kicked in, it would be even less severe next time.
But his focus wasn¡¯t on the pain. His attention snapped to the sound that followed: a slow, grinding scrape of something against stone. Then came the unmistakable low hiss.
There you are. Always no-clipping through the world, making it impossible to hear you coming.
Magnus turned his head, his gaze locking onto the Nullfang coiled directly behind him. Its eyes burned with intent, its tongue flicking in and out in a display of menace. As it stared him down, the haunting music he¡¯d heard during his escape with Marcos began to creep back into his ears, faint but unmistakable.
Well, I¡¯ve drawn it out. Now I just need to destroy the chamber before it kills me. Easy enough¡
Chapter 156: Pinpoint Strike
Magnus and the Nullfang held their ground at first, each subtle movement a calculated test of the other. But someone had to break the stalemate, and it was the Nullfang that struck first. In an instant, as if a switch had been flipped, its textured scales dissolved into a formless haze of static. Then, just as abruptly, it vanished, sinking into the ground like a stone dropping into water.
Magnus reacted instinctively. Without hesitation, he activated the Command Console, initiating two visualizations that quickly took form in the real world. The first was a dense mana construct encasing his right arm. For a brief moment, it appeared as though his entire arm was clad in a massive suit of armor, gauntlets, and all. The second visualization created a solid cube of rock, five meters on every side, materializing in front of Asher.
Asher shut his eyes, bracing himself, and swung his right arm like a sledgehammer. The impact was immediate and devastating¡ªnot just a shattering blow but an overwhelming force that pulverized the cube into dust and fragments. The sound of stone grinding and exploding echoed through the chamber as a thick cloud of debris enveloped the area, obscuring Magnus and much of the terrain around him.
The bank of the magma lake where he stood disappeared into the swirling haze.
The dust didn¡¯t bother Magnus. He didn¡¯t need to breathe, and his near-photographic memory, combined with a precise mental map of the environment, allowed him to navigate effortlessly, even with his eyes shut. Using the cover to his advantage, he bolted towards the magma lake and leaped with enough force to clear the dust cloud entirely. As he soared, the oppressive heat from the molten sea below radiated upward, prompting him to intensify his efforts to cool the air around him.
Behind him, a piercing screech rang out as the Nullfang erupted from the ground where Magnus had been moments before. Its scales regained their texture, its gaping jaws snapping at empty air and dust, having lost its target.
Magnus, now over the magma, conjured a platform of ice beneath him. The mana construct solidified into a thick slab that hissed and steamed as it hit the molten surface, giving him a precarious foothold. Standing at the lake¡¯s center, his gaze shifted upward, locking onto his target.
Basker, start-
Before Magnus could finish the thought, a sharp hiss echoed through the chamber. The Nullfang had detected the sound of melting ice. With a single powerful sweep of its tail, it cleared the dust cloud around it in one gust. Its gaze snapped to Magnus, and in an instant, its form dissolved into static once more. Propelled at incredible speed, it shot through the air and plunged into the magma, cutting through the molten sea like a predatory missile.
Damn it, this thing is fast! And it can shift states in an instant.
There was no time to dodge, but Magnus didn¡¯t seem inclined to try. Instead, he braced himself, planting his feet firmly as the Nullfang closed in, now only twenty meters from the ice platform. Its head and upper body surged out of the magma, moving seamlessly without disturbing the molten surface. As that part of its body regained its normal form, its gaping maw came into view¡ªrows of curved fangs exposed as it lunged at him. The sheer size of its mouth made it look like it could swallow Magnus and the entire platform whole, or at least obliterate it on impact.
In response, mana surged around both of Magnus¡¯s arms, forming a massive suit of ethereal armor. The constructs extended his reach just as the Nullfang struck. Magnus caught its upper and lower jaws, holding them apart even as the creature¡¯s lower body remained submerged, still moving fluidly through the magma like it was swimming through an entirely different dimension.
The effect was like attaching a high-powered motor to a small boat.
The ice platform tilted, pushed by the Nullfang¡¯s immense momentum, carving a path through the magma as it surged forward. Yet, despite the Nullfang¡¯s relentless force, its jaws remained pried open, unable to close no matter how much pressure it applied. It was as though unbreakable chains bound its maw in place.
The clash came to a halt as the platform slammed into the opposite bank of the magma lake. Ice shards shot outward like shrapnel, scattering across the rocky terrain. Magnus steadied himself, activating [Self Body Puppetry] to keep his legs from buckling under the jarring impact.
¡°Damn, you¡¯re heavy!¡± Magnus growled through gritted teeth. His mana-enhanced grip tightened around the Nullfang¡¯s jaws, cracking and splintering the scales in those areas. Pieces of its armor-like exterior broke away, clattering to the ground. Without pausing, Magnus initiated a series of precise visualizations, stringing them together into a seamless motion. Ignoring the Nullfang¡¯s immense size and weight, he began to twist his body, dragging the creature¡¯s massive form with him.
The Nullfang let out a partial hiss, its elongated body trailing behind like the tail of a cyclone. Magnus¡¯s motion started slow, but as his speed increased, the creature¡¯s figure blurred into a spiraling mass of scales and static. Finally, with a burst of strength, he hurled it across the chamber.
The Nullfang¡¯s body whipped through the air, colliding with stalagmites formed from cooled magma. Each impact sent explosions of rock and debris flying, leaving shattered remnants in its wake. It barreled toward the chamber wall, seemingly helpless. But just before it hit, its body shifted. In an instant, the collision¡ªalong with its interaction with the physical environment¡ªwas nullified. The Nullfang vanished into the wall as though it had been tossed into another dimension, disappearing with the eerie smoothness of a pebble sinking into water.
Magnus flinched, his stomach churning at the unnatural sight. The creature¡¯s distorting texture assaulted his senses, leaving an uncomfortable ache in the back of his mind.
¡°Damn it,¡± he muttered under his breath, urgency creeping into his voice.
I can¡¯t waste time fighting this thing. If I don¡¯t collapse the magma chamber soon, Mia and the others will think the plan¡¯s failed¡ªor worse, that something¡¯s gone wrong. But I won¡¯t get a chance to do that if it keeps interrupting me. I need to distract it for at least a-
Magnus¡¯s thoughts were ripped away as the Nullfang¡¯s presence surged, its eerie melody reaching a crescendo that signaled an attack, one he reacted to late to. By the time he registered the sound, a massive boulder was already hurtling toward him, propelled at high speed and skimming across the ground like a missile. There was no time to gather mana for a proper shield or to dodge; its speed made either impossible.
But Magnus¡¯s mind was faster than any reflex. Instinctively, he tapped into the Command Console. With [Self Body Puppetry], he could force his body to move as quickly as he imagined. So, in the split second before impact, he raised his arms to shield his face and chest.
The collision was brutal. The ten-ton boulder slammed into him with devastating force, shattering the reinforced skeleton in his arms. The impact rippled through his body, fracturing his collarbone, ribs, shoulder blade, pelvis, and even his femur. Yet, his resilience showed its worth. Despite the immense damage, Magnus¡¯s body endured just enough to push back against the boulder.
In the same instant that his bones cracked under the pressure, the boulder itself broke. It shattered as if it had slammed into a wall, fragments scattering around Magnus as his body was flung to the ground. His skull struck the floor with a sickening thud, the force leaving him momentarily stunned.
Pain surged through him, sharp and unrelenting, as his mind struggled to sync with his broken body. Jagged fractures of bone and rock pierced inward, slicing into muscle and tissue and causing internal bleeding. Each breath sent waves of searing agony coursing through him. His senses were overwhelmed, his vision reduced to a blur, and his muscles spasmed uncontrollably, failing to process what had just happened.
But in the midst of the chaos, Basker took over.
[Perfective Regeneration] activated instantly, knitting Magnus¡¯s broken body back together. The bleeding stopped within moments as fragments of shattered rock were expelled from his flesh, wriggling free like splinters. Slowly but steadily, the pain ebbed away. Magnus coughed violently, blood splattering onto the ground, sizzling as it met the superheated floor of the magma chamber. He rolled onto his hands and knees, breathing heavily. By the time he steadied himself, his body had been fully restored¡ªbones realigned and reinforced even further down to the microscopic level.
Fuck me, that hurt... How the hell did it even throw that boulder without me noticing?
The answer came almost immediately. The eerie melody of the Nullfang reached another peak¡ªa clear warning of another attack. Magnus didn¡¯t waste time analyzing it. Still, on his hands and knees, he pushed off the ground with enough force to propel himself high into the air, nearly reaching the roof of the chamber. A fraction of a second later, he spotted it: the Nullfang¡¯s tail shooting out of the ground where he¡¯d just been.
Its tail was like a blade, sharp enough to slice through anything in its path. If he¡¯d hesitated, it wouldn¡¯t have just impaled him; it would¡¯ve cut him clean in half.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Oh, I get it now. It¡¯s staying hidden in the world, only exposing parts of its body to attack. I guess it realized charging at me head-on won¡¯t work.
The realization made him click his tongue in frustration. The boulder attack had likely been the result of the Nullfang using its tail to launch the rock while keeping the rest of its body safely underground, locked in its null state. That meant it was adapting¡ªlearning from the fight and improving. Each move made it harder to predict, let alone trap. The longer this dragged on, the more difficult it would be to outmaneuver and trick with their plan.
Think, think¡
Magnus steadied himself in midair, using the Command Console to stand in the air. His sharp eyes scanned the chamber below, tracking the Nullfang¡¯s tail as it retreated back into the ground.
I can¡¯t pin it down. I can¡¯t trap it. And if I try to stun it with electricity, it might just learn to nullify electricity-based attacks¡ªor stunning altogether. Damn it... I need a way to stop it, even briefly, without making things worse later.
Basker¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts.
[Master, we do still have that item from the merchant.]
The mention made Magnus frown. His mind flashed back to the item in question.
Do you think that¡¯s a good idea? We¡¯re trying to avoid giving it any more states to nullify.
[Considering it thrives in this environment, it¡¯s unlikely to experience any states it hasn¡¯t already encountered.]
Fair enough. But I can¡¯t just throw it at this thing. It¡¯s too fast¡ªit¡¯d avoid it easily. If I want this to work, I¡¯ll need it to get close and make sure it hits in a way that immobilizes it.
Still hovering, Magnus kept his senses sharp, scanning for any sign of the Nullfang. His mind raced for a strategy, and then it hit him¡ªan idea sparked by a memory.
Marcos... He pierced one of its eyes. It only has one left. That could work.
Magnus¡¯s ears twitched as his gaze shifted from the magma chamber floor to the ceiling. In an instant, the Nullfang appeared, plummeting from above with its jaws wide open, aiming to bite his head clean off. For a fleeting moment, Magnus seemed to consider counterattacking. Instead, a grin spread across his face as he canceled the visualization keeping him airborne and allowed himself to freefall.
Behind him, the Nullfang descended like a missile, cutting through the air in its static-laden state. Magnus noted it didn¡¯t seem like the type of nullification that allowed it to pass through solid objects completely. If that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to devour him physically. Even so, the creature¡¯s speed was alarming. Despite Magnus having the lead, the Nullfang was closing the gap rapidly.
A state that negates air resistance? Or something more complex? Whatever it is, I¡¯m close enough to the ground now.
Magnus turned his focus downward, watching the floor rush toward him. As he crossed the five-meter mark, he kicked off the air, abruptly shifting his trajectory. Instead of falling straight down, he launched himself toward the nearest wall of the chamber. The force sent him soaring, and as he glanced back mid-flight, he saw the Nullfang¡¯s single remaining eye tracking him with intense focus. A moment later, the creature plunged into the ground, its form dissolving into the null state that let it slip through the world effortlessly.
As it disappeared, Magnus twisted midair, orienting his feet toward the ground. His momentum carried him into a sliding stop just a meter from the wall he¡¯d been aiming for.
Alright, you no clipping bastard. My back to the wall¡ªthat¡¯s how you like your prey, right?
Every sense Magnus had was on high alert, tuned to catch even the faintest sign of an attack. Simultaneously, he prepared multiple visualizations, ready to dodge in any direction depending on where the Nullfang emerged.
He didn¡¯t have to wait long¡ªseconds at most. From the corner of his vision, he spotted it. The Nullfang¡¯s fangs and jaws protruded silently from the wall behind him, snapping shut even before its head fully emerged.
Without hesitation, Magnus executed a forward-dodge visualization, kicking off the wall with enough force to shatter it. The broken stone trembled and collapsed, though it had no effect on the Nullfang, most of which was still in its untouchable state.
As Magnus landed, he pulled out the strange, cartoonishly simple bomb Howard had given him back in Larter Village from his storage ring. With a quick spark of fire elementrix, the fuse ignited. He hurled it at the Nullfang just as its head began to emerge from the rocks. The creature¡¯s jaws snapped shut on nothing, and its singular eye locked onto the small black object flying toward it. Seeming to realize something was amiss, it shifted back into its null state, attempting to sink into the ground once more.
Shit! If it does that, will the bomb even work on it?
Magnus turned his face away, wincing at the sharp, disorienting pain that looking at the Nullfang in its null state caused. That reaction saved him from what came next.
The bomb¡¯s metal shell began to bulge, straining as it tore itself apart from within. The Nullfang, its head still above ground and eye fixed on the device, seemed caught off guard. Then it happened¡ªthe bomb didn¡¯t detonate in the traditional sense. Instead, the moment the shell split open, an intense burst of light and sound erupted.
The sound was high-pitched, reaching a frequency beyond human perception, but the light was inescapable. It was pure white, so blinding that it seemed to drown out every other color in the chamber. Magnus, already turned away, escaped the brunt of it.
The Nullfang wasn¡¯t so lucky.
The creature let out a deafening screech, its body thrashing violently as it was assaulted by the light and sound. Its null state remained, however, and it fell through the ground in a desperate retreat, trying to escape the relentless onslaught battering its senses.
"That thing wasn¡¯t a bomb? It was a damn flash grenade," Magnus muttered, squinting against the lingering brightness. Even from far outside the epicenter, the light was searing, reducing the entire section of the magma chamber into stark contrasts of white and elongated shadows.
[Master, this is your chance.]
Basker¡¯s reminder snapped him into action. Magnus nodded¡ªwhether it was a bomb or not didn¡¯t matter anymore. It had done its job, buying them the time they needed. There was no room for hesitation. Relying on his partial vision and his mental map of the chamber, Magnus leaped toward the magma lake¡¯s center, summoning another ice platform beneath him. It solidified just as his feet touched down.
Do it now.
[Right away.]
Magnus felt the Command Console activate, its immense computational power forming a visualization in his mind. It was a construct so intricate that, under normal circumstances, it would have taken him and Basker weeks¡ªmaybe months¡ªto refine. But the Command Console bypassed all of that, completing the visualization in mere seconds. The moment it was executed, the world around Magnus began to twist and contort.
The ice platform beneath him warped and stretched, folding in on itself until it surrounded him like a twisted wall. His legs, impossibly, seemed to shift to his side. The magma lake, once flat and unbroken, bulged and rippled unnaturally from his perspective. Reality itself appeared to have lost all logic and cohesion.
Space itself was being warped.
[The focal point space has been successfully created, Master.]
Perfect. Now I just need to feel this out.
Navigating warped space visually was futile, so Magnus shut out his vision entirely, relying instead on the sensations coursing through his body. He clenched his fist, focusing entirely on the distorted flow of space, and oriented himself toward what his instincts told him was up.
Then, with absolute precision and force, he threw a punch¡ªa strike so devastating it could vaporize his body if no protective measures were in place.
[Velocity Breaker]
The sound of Magnus¡¯s fist breaking the sound barrier hadn¡¯t even reached his ears before the strike accelerated exponentially. The superheated air of the magma chamber twisted, ionizing in an imperceptible instant. Within the warped space, his arm seemed to vanish amidst a maelstrom of electricity and plasma. From an outsider''s perspective, it appeared as though a blue sun had ignited at the magma lake¡¯s center, its radiance eclipsing even the lingering luminance of the flash grenade.
The last time Magnus used this technique, it had permanently reshaped the terrain. It was a strike that carried enough power to obliterate the magma chamber entirely¡ªbut aimless destruction wasn¡¯t his goal.
That became evident as the strike neared its peak. His fist transformed, becoming a white-hot spear of plasma, so charged with energy that perceiving sound or light became impossible. The energy unleashed from his attack ricocheted within the warped space, twisting and turning until it finally funneled into a single direction.
Up.
Magnus and Basker had bent space so precisely that it functioned like a teapot, with all the energy¡ªthe boiling steam¡ªforced through a single, near-pinpoint exit. The result was a concentrated laser of kinetic, thermal, and electromagnetic energy.
The moment it touched the roof of the magma chamber¡ªan impossible structure that seemed both molten and solid¡ªit vaporized instantly.
What followed was a cascade of catastrophic explosions. Anything touched by the beam of energy was consumed, triggering chain reactions so powerful they seemed to shake the very world. Waves of light and heat swept through the magma chamber, vaporizing molten rock into gas before breaking it down further into plasma.
It was as though a singularity had been unleashed underground, pulling everything into its core, breaking it apart, and expelling it in explosive waves that fed the relentless destruction.
Above ground, Mia could be seen crouched low in a grassy meadow, her expression suddenly shifting from calm observation to confusion as her senses picked up on something before it could be felt properly. Her frown deepened just moments later as the violent shaking began, spreading across the valley like a ripple in a pond.
"Is this wha-" She started, but her words were cut off as her eyes widened in shock.
A beam of light erupted from the ground, piercing the sky with unimaginable brightness. It rivaled the sun, its brilliance blinding and unstoppable. The column of energy carried with it an intense heat, immediately followed by a superheated shockwave that swept outward. Everything within its path was set ablaze, vegetation reduced to ash, and the air itself seemed to shimmer with heat distortion.
Even at her distance, Mia felt the force of the shockwave. Though her aura shielded her from the worst of it, she stumbled slightly as the heat dried the surrounding area in an instant, igniting anything flammable, including all the grass around her. Without hesitation, she stood up and began running, her instincts screaming at her to put distance between herself and the epicenter, which was turning everything into a sea of flames.
But as she moved, the ground beneath her shifted unnaturally, rippling like a liquid instead of remaining solid. Moments later, it began to collapse. The earth caved inward as if being funneled into an immense drain. Hard rock fractured and fragmented, forming an intricate web of ravines across an area over a kilometer in diameter. It was as though the entire section of the valley she was monitoring was being sucked into a void deep beneath the surface.
Eruptions tore through the collapsing terrain, spewing flames, ash, and debris high into the sky, mixing with the white-hot beam still tearing through the heavens.
The scene resembled an apocalyptic volcanic eruption. Mia came to a halt, her eyes wide with disbelief. Her mouth opened and closed, words failing her at first.
Finally, she muttered under her breath, "Magnus¡ You said to watch for a tremor... what in the world is this?"
Chapter 157: Bait
Sitting down in the grassy meadows, a fair distance from where Mia had positioned herself, Gerald let out a low whistle, his gaze fixed on the distant sky. Even from here, the stream of light piercing upward was unmistakable, accompanied by a warm hue that was steadily turning everything red. That alone was enough to give him a clue about what was happening, but the tremor that followed¡ªso forceful it felt like the earth might split apart¡ªconfirmed it.
"Some signal you''ve got there, kid. Might be a little overkill, though..." Gerald mused with a quiet chuckle, pushing himself to his feet.
Elsewhere, not too far away, Marcos, Galven, and Hazel also noticed the light and felt the tremor. Like Gerald, they shifted from their positions of observation to readiness. The first part of the plan seemed to have worked, and if all went as expected, it would soon be their turn to act.
Back where Mia had relocated, she stood clear of the immediate danger zone, her gaze fixed on the aftermath. The sky was choked with ash and dust, and the roaring blaze consuming the earth painted the world in shades of red and heat. Embers danced through the air in chaotic, swirling patterns, while burning chunks of rock fell from above, their fiery trails streaking the sky before crashing into the ground.
Through the flames, the ground was no longer fractured with ravines or fissures; it had collapsed entirely, leaving behind a massive crater. As the blinding white light at the heart of the chaos began to fade, she could make out more details. The crater stretched a full kilometer across, its interior a molten hellscape. Everything¡ªrock, rubble, and any remnants of the valley¡ªhad melted down into a viscous, glowing soup, with the crater itself forming a jagged bowl.
Despite the destruction, Mia''s focus didn¡¯t waver. Circling the edge of the crater, she kept her senses sharp, her every step accompanied by the crunch of charred grass and scorched earth. The acrid fumes stung her nose, and her face twisted in discomfort.
That¡¯s when she felt it¡ªbefore she even realized what it was. A sharp pain seared through her, as if bouncing from her eyes to her brain, while her body twisted in an agonizing, unnatural way. Her aura, curiously, remained silent¡ªno reaction at all to the pain or its source.
So this is what Marcos and Magnus meant...
Holding her head, Mia forced herself to glance back toward where the sharp pain had originated, careful to keep it brief. That¡¯s when she caught sight of the serpent slowly emerging from the walls of the boiling crater. Its long, sinuous form was hard to make out through the dense dust, smoke, and ash, but something felt off. Whatever Magnus had done had left the crater in a superheated state¡ªthe air was hot enough to sear your throat with a single breath, and the ground still glowed, partially molten.
Yet, to her confusion, she noticed a frosty mist creeping across the ground.
What in the...
Mia tilted her head, squinting to make sure she wasn¡¯t imagining it. But after a moment, she was certain: frost was forming. Heavy frost, in the middle of what could only be described as the aftermath of a volcanic eruption.
Ice? Is it creating ice to shield itself from the heat? But... that doesn¡¯t make sense. Magnus said its ability nullifies states from itself. What kind of state could it nullify that would let it create ice?
Her thoughts were interrupted as the frost began to dissipate, forcing her to avert her eyes again. With nothing left to obscure its form, the serpent¡¯s static-like scales became fully visible¡ªshimmering in more colors than human eyes could properly register. Slowly, the distortion faded, and the Nullfang¡¯s body returned to a solid, textured appearance. It moved with an almost disoriented air, slithering over the now-cooled rock and fractured terrain.
Mia frowned, watching it carefully before reaching for the bow on her back and pulling an arrow from her quiver.
I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but the plan hasn¡¯t changed. After that massive explosion and the collapse of an entire underground chamber, it doesn¡¯t look injured at all¡ªaside from a few burns.
Her gaze briefly swept over the crater again, scanning the destruction, before returning to the Nullfang.
"I hope Magnus managed to shield himself from all this..." She murmured. Her eyes narrowed, her expression sharpening from detached observation to intense focus. Drawing her bowstring, she let the arrow fly. The wind around it twisted unnaturally, parting to clear its path and accelerating the arrow with no resistance. But that wasn¡¯t all¡ªcompressed wind coiled around it, twisting in such a way that it emitted a piercing whistle. Even amid the chaotic bubbling of molten rock and the roar of flames, the sound was distinct and sharp. It was loud enough for any listener to hear¡ªincluding the Nullfang.
The Nullfang spotted the arrow almost instantly, its body twisting as it dodged. The arrow struck the ground where its head had been just moments before. Its attention snapped to the path the arrow had cleared through the ash and smoke, a clear trail leading straight to Mia. She already had another arrow nocked and ready. As she released it, this one flew even faster, the air curving and compressing around it to boost its speed.
The Nullfang''s confusion quickly turned to rage. With a loud hiss, it dove into the ground, disappearing from sight just before the arrow reached it.
"That¡¯s right, come on," Mia murmured under her breath, turning on her heel and running. Her first step caused the ground beneath her to sink slightly before rebounding, launching her forward like a springboard. She cleared the scorched crater¡¯s edge in a single bound, her leap more direct than arched, carrying her over the burning fields of dried grass. As her second footstep landed, the flames parted beneath her, creating a clear spot for her to push off again.
The world itself seemed to bend to her movements. The earth softened and sprang beneath her feet, the air flowed perfectly around her, flames pulled away as though afraid to touch her, and even water would solidify to serve as her footing. All of this was what made her the ideal choice for bait¡ªwhen it came to speed and agility, no one could match her.
Darting across the meadows, Mia moved like she was carried by an unstoppable current. In mere minutes, the crater and the burning fields were far behind her. She had returned to the tall grassy meadows, her leaps and bounds seamless as she covered ground with ease. For a brief moment, it seemed as if she¡¯d lost her pursuer. But as she reached the top of a small mound and her foot touched the dirt, it was as though she had triggered a trap.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
Her expression remained calm as she launched herself upward, twisting into a rapid spin mid-air. A split second later, a massive gash tore through the hill where she had stood. The cut stretched over twenty meters, slicing through grass and earth as if an impossibly long blade had been dragged across it.
The attacks didn¡¯t stop there. The instant she broke from her spin and her feet touched the ground again, Mia¡¯s eyes darted around before she sprang forward again, performing a front flip while vaulting off her free arm with practiced precision. She flipped back to her feet just in time to see another slice carve through the hill behind her.
This time, she caught a glimpse of the attack.
So it¡¯s using its tail... but keeping its body hidden underground.
Having figured it out, Mia knew she couldn¡¯t afford to slow down. She continued leading the Nullfang, each step a calculated movement to stay ahead of its relentless strikes. Everywhere she had stood was torn apart a second later, the ground opening in precise, razor-sharp cuts. Grass, dirt, and even the occasional boulder she used as a foothold were sliced cleanly in half. It was like the Nullfang¡¯s tail was a land shark, cutting through the terrain with terrifying speed.
Despite her agility, its underground movements were almost impossibly fast, forcing Mia to stay one step ahead at all times.
Just a little bit further. I¡¯m almost at the ambush point.
Magnus had told Mia she needed to make it seem like she was struggling¡ªon the backfoot¡ªso the Nullfang wouldn¡¯t give up the chase. But there was no need to pretend. The Nullfang¡¯s attacks were growing sharper and deadlier with every second, leaving little room for error.
¡°Hm?¡± Mia hesitated mid-step, just as she was about to make another leap. Her sixth sense and the spirits that guided her both screamed that something was wrong. A moment later, the Nullfang¡¯s tail slashed through the air, passing less than a meter in front of her face. The sharp hiss of the blade rang in her ears, accompanied by a sudden pull that felt like invisible hands were yanking her toward it. She steadied herself, rooting her stance to resist the pull. If she¡¯d jumped, the blade would have struck her head-on.
It''s predicting my movements now? And what¡¯s with this chill?
That¡¯s when she noticed the drop in temperature. The air ahead of her was unnaturally still. The tall grass, once swaying in the breeze, and the very dirt itself seemed frozen¡ªnot just in motion but literally encased in ice. The Nullfang¡¯s tail had left a trail of frost in its wake, freezing everything it touched. Mia stared at the scene, taking a cautious step back. That single step triggered a cascade; in an instant, the frozen grass, dirt, and ground shattered. The sound was delicate, like glass breaking under a faint breeze, and shards of ice danced around her in the air.
As she watched the fragments swirl, an idea sparked in her mind¡ªa theory about the source of the ice.
Wait... if the Nullfang can remove any state applied to it... does that mean it¡¯s capable of removing the state of being able to conduct heat?
The thought clicked into place. The magma chamber the Nullfang lived in had been blisteringly hot, yet it had seemed perfectly at home. But the heat radiating from the crater was on a completely different level. If the Nullfang had recognized the danger and nulled its ability to conduct heat to protect itself, the logic held.
Hot and cold aren¡¯t opposites¡ªthey¡¯re two sides of the same coin. One exists because of the absence of the other. Remove heat entirely, and what¡¯s left? The coldest of colds. But... what even is that?
In this world ruled by magic and supernatural forces, there was no word for such an impossible phenomenon. But back in Magnus¡¯s reality, a term existed¡ªone that perfectly described what Mia was witnessing.
Absolute Zero.
A state born from the near-complete absence of energy and motion, down to the very atoms themselves. It wasn¡¯t just cold¡ªit was the absolute stillness of all things.
Without hesitation, Mia bolted forward again, moving with even greater urgency. The Nullfang''s tail followed her like a shadow, carving destruction in its wake. Everything it touched¡ªgrass, dirt, rocks¡ªwas instantly frozen, transformed into solid ice as though it had been supercooled to its core. A moment later, the frozen remnants shattered into fine shards, scattering like snowflakes. It didn¡¯t matter what the material was¡ªsoft, hard, or otherwise¡ªnothing could withstand the tail¡¯s touch. If before it had cut through the world like a scalpel, now it left behind a trail of absolute cold, its power reducing everything in its path to fragile, frozen debris.
Even if Mia didn¡¯t fully understand the concept of absolute zero, her instincts as a knight and her connection to the spirits made one thing clear: if that tail broke through her aura and touched her, she would die instantly. The danger was absolute, but it didn¡¯t matter as long as she could keep moving. And she had managed to dodge its relentless attacks just long enough to reach her destination.
She arrived at a wide-open meadow nestled in the valley, surrounded on all sides by large mounds. The mounds weren¡¯t unclimbable, but they were tall enough to form a natural barrier, isolating the central meadow from the surrounding terrain.
As soon as she reached the center, Mia skidded to a halt, pivoting on her heel to face her pursuer. The frost-coated tail of the Nullfang was still behind her, snaking through the air and flash-freezing everything it touched. Each swing of the tail created a strange vacuum, a rush of air that pulled at everything nearby. That same effect seemed to trigger the collapse of the frozen remains, reducing them to glimmering shards.
As the tail lunged again, Mia dodged, spinning on her right foot to evade. In the same fluid motion, she drew her bow and nocked an arrow. Without hesitation, she fired it straight into the sky. The air around the arrow shifted to assist it, clearing away resistance and accelerating it dramatically.
The arrow had barely been in flight for a second before it shattered with a deafening crack, breaking the sound barrier and unleashing a noise that echoed across the valley.
Alright, that¡¯s the signal. Now I just need to lure it out of hiding.
Mia¡¯s eyes narrowed as she considered her next move. The Nullfang was intelligent and cunning. The only way to draw it out from its hiding place essentially disconnected from the world would be to convince it she was vulnerable¡ªa situation where it believed she couldn¡¯t dodge and would need to expose itself to strike.
One chance.
Mia thought to herself, her grip tightening on her bow.
Crouching low, Mia focused her aura on her legs and leaped into the air. The sheer force of her launch sent a minor tremor rippling through the ground, amplified by the earth spirits working to aid her launch. She shot upward, soaring higher and higher, with no resistance to slow her ascent. The wind spirits carried her effortlessly, pushing her higher until she was nearly a hundred meters above the ground. Only then did she release herself from their aid, allowing air resistance to return and dramatically slow her ascent.
Within seconds, she shifted from a graceful rise to what appeared to be an uncontrolled free fall.
Right on cue, something erupted from the ground below. The Nullfang burst out, its body shedding the static distortion as it regained full texture, momentum propelling it upward. Its massive jaws opened wide, aimed directly at the falling Mia, as it raced to meet her in midair.
Mia made no effort to dodge or counter. She simply let herself fall.
That¡¯s it. Stay just like that. You have to interact with the world if you want to catch me.
As that thought passed through her mind, she felt it¡ªfour distinct auras surging from the ground below. Gerald, Marcos, Hazel, and Galven emerged from their hiding spots in perfect synchronization. They darted across the grassy meadows, positioning themselves directly beneath the Nullfang and Mia in a precise diamond formation, their auras blazing brightly. The Nullfang had taken the bait, exposing itself completely. Now, the group had only this one chance to strike with everything they had. One shot to bring it down.
There was no room for mistakes.
Chapter 158: Sublimate
"Okay..." Magnus muttered to himself, arms crossed. Surrounding him was a multilayered mana barrier, its transparent walls revealing an endless expanse of molten orange beyond.
Well, if there¡¯s any upside to this, it¡¯s that the plan worked. Seeing as the Nullfang hasn¡¯t attacked me yet, it must¡¯ve rushed to the surface the moment its home collapsed.
With that thought, Magnus glanced again through the barrier. Everything seemed stable enough. The [Velocity Breaker] he had unleashed hadn¡¯t just obliterated the magma chamber¡ªit had disrupted the natural cycle of magic in the area. This place could still technically be called a mana well, no amount of physical destruction could change that. But as for being a magical location? That was another story.
Maybe, in a few centuries or millennia, a new magma chamber would start to form here, and the site might regain its magical properties. But that was far off. Magical locations were freak occurrences, and the odds of another one forming in this exact spot were less than a fraction of a percent.
Honestly, though, I¡¯m still surprised focusing [Velocity Breaker] through spatial manipulation worked as well as it did.
His gaze dropped to his left arm.
[Indeed, Master. Redirecting the strike¡¯s force by bending space greatly reduced the damage your arm sustained.]
Previously, using [Velocity Breaker] required him to generate hundreds of compactly layered barriers to shield himself from the aftereffects. Even then, the arm that delivered the punch¡ªthe least protected part¡ªhad been left mangled and burned almost to the bone, its flesh charred beyond recognition. But this time was different. Space itself had acted as a funnel, channeling the energy outward and away from his body. The attack wasn¡¯t just compressed and focused into a precision strike; the warped space also absorbed some of the backlash.
This time, barriers weren¡¯t even necessary. And while his left arm had still been incinerated, it wasn¡¯t stripped to the bone. Thanks to [Perfective Regeneration], his arm had recovered in just a minute instead of several.
Now, what should we call this combination? Maybe something simple and scientific, just tacking it onto [Velocity Breaker].
[In that case, perhaps [Velocity Breaker¡ªLance] would suffice?]
A bit simpler than I had in mind, but considering you named the ability to begin with, sure.
He took a deep breath out of habit, shifting his focus. Now it was time to figure out how to get out of here. With who knew how many tons of molten and solid rock overhead, he needed to carve a path back to the surface.
Well, this is going to take a while, better get started.
Unfolding his arms, he clapped his hands together, mentally piecing together a plan. But before he could begin, something interrupted him.
[Master, perhaps we can use this as an opportunity before we leave.]
Magnus raised an eyebrow.
Hmm? What are you talking about?
[This environment is highly pressurized and extremely hot. While your body is resistant to both, it¡¯s not to an extreme degree. Instead of leaving immediately, using this environment to sublimate your body could be beneficial.]
Magnus brought a hand to his chin, considering Basker¡¯s suggestion.
So, you¡¯re suggesting I throw myself into the magma? Pretty sure that¡¯d kill me, Basker. Also, it¡¯d hurt like hell¡ªI¡¯d literally be burning myself alive. It¡¯s already sweltering, even with the barriers and me using ice elementrix.
[Of course not, Master. This is a controlled environment. You could gradually adapt by slowly reducing the layers of your barrier and shrinking them. Though, you¡¯re correct¡ªit will be a painful process.]
Basker¡¯s words echoed in Magnus¡¯s mind as he mulled them over. Up until now, he had treated [Perfective Regeneration] as more of a passive fallback, something that kicked in when he was injured rather than an ability to push himself with. He initially tested and improved it with normal tools by deliberately hurting himself, but after Celia walked in on him that one time he slowed on doing that. On the other hand, using magic on himself had always felt risky. And purposely putting himself in harm¡¯s way during a fight? Even worse. But this situation was different. Here, he was alone, with no interruptions, and could recast his barriers at any time if things went south.
[I should also point out that if you succeed, reaching the surface will be significantly easier¡ªand faster.]
Magnus nodded.
Fair point.
If he didn¡¯t need to maintain a constant barrier to shield himself from the magma, he could maneuver through it just like he did through water or kicking off the air. After a moment of deliberation, he sighed¡ªa slow, resigned exhale that spoke volumes about how much he wasn''t looking forward to this.
This is going to hurt like a bitch...
With that thought, Magnus sat cross-legged on the searing ground. The instant his body made contact, the heat bit into him, and he let out a sharp groan, teeth clenched. His high pain tolerance was already being tested¡ªand this was just the beginning. With a moment of hesitation, he stopped visualizing the ice elementrix maintaining the barriers¡¯ internal temperature. The change was immediate. Suffocating heat pressed down on him like a tangible weight. If he had needed to breathe, Magnus was certain that inhaling would feel like swallowing flames.
"The things I let you talk me into, Basker," Magnus muttered through gritted teeth as he began dispersing the layers of mana barriers around him.
[I¡¯ll help you keep your thoughts in order. That should counteract the pain to some extent, but you¡¯ll need to stay focused throughout the process, Master.]
Yeah, yeah, I got it.
Basker¡¯s influence could prune away stray thoughts and distractions, keeping Magnus¡¯s mind sharply focused on his task. But if Magnus fixated on the pain, there wasn¡¯t much Basker could do except nudge him back on track. At the end of the day, Basker was more of an assistant than a driver. He could suggest the best route, program the GPS, and offer advice, but Magnus was the one steering the car.
Alright, let¡¯s do this...
Soon, all but one barrier separated Magnus from the molten magma around him. Mana barriers didn¡¯t block heat directly but diluted it, much like a physical object might. With only a single layer remaining, the interior of Magnus¡¯s barrier began to feel like a superheated oven. His body, already resistant to extreme heat, held out for a while¡ªbut everything had its limits. It wasn¡¯t long before the outermost layer of his skin began to react. Small bubbles formed, particularly on his legs where they touched the ground. Moments later, his skin peeled away in large flakes, revealing cracked, blistered flesh beneath.
Finally, everything charred over, blackened by the relentless heat.
The damage wasn¡¯t limited to the surface. Internally, his body temperature was climbing rapidly, reaching levels that would have been lethal for anyone else. Cells were dying en masse, and his blood vessels expanded, visibly straining beneath what remained of his scorched skin before popping.
Magnus gritted his teeth, baring them as he fought to suppress any sound. The urge to scream was overwhelming, but he knew that once he started, he might not stop. His entire body felt like it was unraveling, tearing apart at the seams. But through sheer will, he kept his focus, using the magical artifice on his chest to monitor his body¡¯s deterioration in detail. He observed how it was breaking down¡ªburning, decaying, and failing¡ªand at the same time, visualized how he could rebuild it. That focus, combined with Basker¡¯s steadying influence, was the only thing keeping him grounded.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
Through that laser-like focus, Magnus pinpointed the first change he needed to make: his skin.
Human skin... it¡¯s too inefficient. Its entire design needs to be reworked. And for that, I¡¯ll need more resources...
His mind raced, visualizing his body producing what it needed. Just as he could create blood for himself, he could use similar visualizations to generate other resources. By layering those visualizations, he could effectively multiply his body¡¯s supply of raw materials. It wasn¡¯t a solution for everything but for this?
It was enough.
Slowly, Magnus began piecing together a visualization focused on restructuring his skin.
He started by altering the keratin structures¡ªthe proteins found in skin, hair, and nails. These structures served as the skin¡¯s first line of defense against everyday hazards like UV radiation, environmental stresses, and diseases. While they had done their job well enough in a typical human body, Magnus needed something more. He envisioned a denser structure with interwoven channels throughout his skin, acting as natural thermal insulators.
Next, his focus shifted to the dermis¡ªthe deeper layer of the skin. In his mind¡¯s eye, Magnus used the Command Console to compress its structure into an almost unbreakable, reinforced lattice. He sacrificed the elasticity and flexibility typical of human skin for raw durability. At the same time, he fortified other parts of his body to ensure they could withstand the increased density and strain from these changes.
Externally, it was as if Magnus was undergoing a grotesque transformation. His skin bulged and popped in some places, collapsed, and died in others. Layers peeled away and burned, only to be replaced by something slightly more resilient. The process left him looking less like a person and more like a monstrous, amorphous being in the throes of a chrysalis phase.
Through it all, Magnus endured the agony of his nerves screaming as they were exposed, scorched, torn away, and then regenerated. His entire body felt like a battlefield. Grimacing through the pain, he mentally spoke to Basker.
Create... a visualization. Have the Command Console- ugh, this hurts... j-just keep applying and editing the skin formation we came up with. E-Every time it fails, have the Command Console make adjustments and retry. Put it on a loop until there are no issues.
[Yes, Master.]
With that, Magnus shifted his focus to his bones. His reinforced skeleton was one of his greatest creations, a lifesaver countless times over. But now, it wasn¡¯t enough. The issue wasn¡¯t the structure or design¡ªit was the material itself.
The bone matrix I have now is excellent, and near-perfect. But it¡¯s still too organic. That¡¯s the flaw.
He considered his body¡¯s other improvements. He no longer needed to breathe, could produce his blood cells, and managed his immune system independently of his body. In the midst of these thoughts, Magnus felt the skin on his face melt away. His entire body tensed, a heavy grunt barely suppressed as the pain surged.
Ugh! Focus, focus... Th-There are still parts of my bone marrow I need, but I can remove the redundant sections so I have more room to work with.
Magnus visualized how his bones could not only be altered but also enhanced. He imagined hyper-dense layers of calcium infused with trace materials¡ªelements his body either never used in bone formation or used in far smaller quantities than he had planned. Every second, he went deeper, creating entirely new structures for his tissue, bones, and muscles. He replaced the standard proteins with heat-stable and conductive variants, using the Command Console to manually implement loops.
If his body couldn¡¯t make a design work, he would force it to function himself.
He even toyed with the idea of using elementrix to line his internal systems, almost like a protective suit for his organs. Many vital systems, including his brain, couldn¡¯t operate under such intense heat even with modifications. While Magnus wasn¡¯t ready to edit his brain just yet, he realized he could use ice elementrix to keep it and other critical organs cool¡ªa temporary but effective solution.
As time passed, the mana barrier continued shrinking, exposing Magnus more and more to the surrounding magma¡¯s searing heat. The external changes to his body began to stabilize as the heat¡¯s effects diminished. His skin now absorbed and dissipated heat with incredible efficiency, glowing faintly as small flames flickered across it. Even his hair appeared to burn, giving the illusion it was partially made of fire.
Thermal radiation had initially posed a significant challenge, causing mutations throughout his body. But he quickly adapted, upgrading his immune system to handle the increased workload.
Problems that had once seemed insurmountable became manageable, even trivial. As the barrier closed to mere centimeters from his body¡ªa thin veil separating him from the molten sea¡ªhis continuous edits improved every facet of his form. His mind, with Basker and the Command Console¡¯s assistance, raced faster and faster, analyzing problems and cycling through solutions like a computer.
During this process, Magnus also learned how to reinforce his nerve endings after seeing them burn so many times dulling his pain perception. While this reduced his sensory feedback, it was a necessary compromise.
Finally, the barrier stopped shrinking, as small as it could possibly get. At that moment, Magnus exhaled deeply, releasing the last of the air in his lungs.
Well, here goes nothing.
With a single thought, the barrier collapsed, and the pressurized magma rushed in, engulfing him completely.
The instant the magma touched his skin, there was a burning sensation, but compared to what he had endured so far, it was negligible. Instead, his body seemed to adapt in real time. His skin smoothed out, becoming even more resilient as the intense pressure and heat compressed every fiber of his being.
This... the pressure from the magma is actually helping improve all of my structures?
The realization caught Magnus by surprise but was a welcome one. The compression from the magma was chaotic and unstable, yet with the Command Console, he could stabilize the changes, turning the pressure into an advantage. His skin, which had already begun slowing its reaction to the intense heat, now shimmered faintly. Only the outermost layers of his cells were dying off, while the rest of his body steadily adapted to the extreme environment.
His bones strained under the crushing weight but held firm, refusing to break. Anything that couldn¡¯t function properly in a biological body was supported by the passive loops he and Basker had created through the Command Console and repeated visualizations.
Basker, any issues detected through the artifice?
[No, Master. All bodily systems are fully optimized and stable. Your internal temperature is being regulated effectively through its new heat dispersion and the layers of ice elementrix in place.]
So, we did it then?
Although he couldn¡¯t see or rely on his other senses while submerged in the magma, Magnus could feel. As he moved his arms and legs, standing on the floor of the molten lake¡ªits surface slowly melting under his feet¡ªhe felt good. The pain lingered, a reminder that he was still burning, but it was no more than an uncomfortable ache.
[Indeed, Master. Congratulations on successfully improving your body.]
The words brought a small smile to Magnus¡¯s lips.
Thanks, Basker. Though this was a team effort. We¡¯ll save the pats on the back for later. First, we need to get out of here and check on Mia and the others.
[Of course, Master. With your current state, reaching the surface will take a fraction of the time it would have before your transformation.]
Magnus nodded inwardly.
Right. Now that I think about it, with this body, I might finally be able to pull ¡®that¡¯ off.
Tilting his head upward, Magnus focused on the direction of the surface. He bent his knees slightly, preparing himself, before launching into a powerful jump. The force of his movement caused the molten ground beneath him to ripple, bending under the sudden pressure. A heavy shockwave surged through the magma as his figure drilled upward, cutting through the molten sea with precision despite the immense pressure bearing down on him from every direction.
On the surface, the massive kilometer-wide volcanic crater left in the wake of Magnus¡¯s attack had begun to cool. The flames had subsided somewhat, though isolated patches of fire still burned here and there. The black molten rock was solidifying, forming strange, ripple-like patterns along the outer rim. Ash and dust in the air had started to settle, allowing sunlight to pierce through once again. However, the orange glow of the magma still lingered.
At the crater¡¯s center, the molten core remained a bubbling, chaotic mess, the cracks in the earth connecting the remnants of the underground magma chamber to the surface.
From that liquefied chaos, a low rumble emerged, growing louder until a figure suddenly blasted upward, launching into the sky. Magma sprayed outward in every direction from the force of their ascent, trailing and dripping from them as they rocketed hundreds of meters into the air. At last, Magnus came to a stop, hovering roughly three hundred meters above the ground. For the first time since his transformation began, he opened his eyes.
Even though he didn¡¯t need to, Magnus took a deep breath of fresh air, savoring the sensation before exhaling with satisfaction.
He ran a hand through his hair, brushing away the magma and flames still clinging to him. Molten rock slid off his entire body, dripping away like water after stepping out of a shower. His appearance at this moment seemed almost alien¡ªsleek, with a metallic sheen that shimmered faintly in the sunlight. His skin bore no blemishes or imperfections, while his nails glinted like glass, and his hair looked unnaturally well-groomed despite everything he had endured.
Glancing down at his hands, Magnus frowned slightly, flexing his fingers as if testing them. Then, shaking his head, he turned his gaze outward, scanning his surroundings until his eyes settled in a specific direction.
¡°Mia and the others should be that way.¡± His body slowly rotated in the air as he spoke to himself¡ªnot like when he usually stood in the air as though it were solid, but with an effortless motion, as if it were moving on its own. Then, as he leaned forward slightly, his figure blurred. A thunderclap echoed through the air as he broke the sound barrier, leaving a sharp shockwave in his wake. Magnus¡¯s hair whipped back as he soared through the sky, his focus locked ahead.
His body, now tougher and more refined than ever, had shed its previous limitations; restrictions that once bound him were gone. He no longer needed to rely on momentum from his kicks to achieve high-speed movement.
Now, he could fly¡ªhis speed, direction, and trajectory dictated solely by his mind.
Chapter 159: Moving Corpse
How is it still moving...
The question echoed in Mia''s mind as a figure shot past her in a blur, crashing into the ground with a force that sent ripples through the tall grass of the meadow. Without hesitation, Mia sprinted toward the impact site.
¡°Marcos, are you alright?¡± She called out, her voice laced with urgency. The dust settled, revealing Marcos lying in the small crater left by his fall. His usual cloak was gone, leaving only his dark, reinforced leather gear and the half-empty belts of throwing knives strapped around his waist. But that wasn¡¯t what held Mia¡¯s attention. Her eyes were locked on the shallow, frozen gash stretching across his chest. It had sliced through his protective layers, from his lower chest to his upper side, and now those very layers were crumbling away. The sight was hauntingly familiar¡ªshe¡¯d seen it before, during her role as bait.
It didn¡¯t matter what it was or what it touched. One graze was enough to freeze solid, rendering anything so brittle it shattered in the faintest breeze.
¡°I... I think so,¡± Marcos stammered, his breath visible in the air as his body trembled against the cold.
¡°I just barely managed to avoid it touching my skin... but Mia, I¡¯ve never felt anything so cold in my life.¡± His voice carried a tremor as his aura worked overtime, forming a barrier between his body and the frigid remnants of the attack. They both knew that without it, Marcos would already be frozen solid.
¡°Marcos, I need you to find Hazel and get him out of here. Understand?¡± Mia¡¯s sudden command made him pause, his expression tightening.
¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked, hesitating.
¡°He¡¯s already-¡± Marcos stopped, the rest of the sentence hanging in the air. A flicker of conflict crossed Mia¡¯s eyes before she nodded firmly.
¡°I know. But he might still hold on long enough for us to get him help.¡± Marcos didn¡¯t respond immediately, his jaw clenching as he pushed himself free from the dirt embedding him in the ground. Mia stepped in, helping him to his feet as he leaned against her, his body and aura fighting to keep the cold at bay.
He gave her a sidelong glance, then nodded.
¡°Alright. Just... try to keep Gerald from doing anything reckless,¡± he said. Mia offered him a faint, partly sincere smile.
¡°Of course.¡± With that, Marcos pulled away, limping toward the opposite direction of the main battle. Mia watched him for a moment before turning her attention back to the center of the open meadow. Her expression hardened, her focus absolute.
The familiar chaotic swirl of Gerald¡¯s black and dark reddish aura flashed across the battlefield. It was a jarring sight¡ªsuch a massive man moving with such speed. Each step he took crushed the ground beneath him, leaving deep indents in his wake. His usual grin was absent, replaced by an expression of pure intensity and focus.
Mid-stride, Gerald raised his leg high and slammed it into the ground. A vibration rippled outward from the impact, but instead of spreading in every direction like normal, it arched beneath the earth with precision.
Moments later, cracks splintered across the ground, forcing a massive chunk of rock to the surface. It surged upward as if the earth itself were spitting it out. The colossal boulder, easily dozens of tons and towering three times Gerald¡¯s size, broke free of the dirt.
¡°Try freezing this!¡± Gerald bellowed, his voice booming. Without breaking stride, he thrust his hand forward, his fingers digging into the stone¡¯s surface. Effortlessly, he lifted the enormous rock, his aura shrinking slightly as it flowed from his body to coat the boulder. Momentum carried him forward as he spun on his heel, turning the massive rock into a makeshift weapon. With a powerful twist, he hurled it like a frisbee.
The stone spiraled through the air, a blur of aura and rock moving at cannonball speed. It flew straight at its target, slicing through the air like a top. But as it reached the creature, the boulder passed harmlessly through its head, as if the target wasn¡¯t there at all.
The aura coating the rock dissipated, flowing back into Gerald¡¯s body. The projectile continued its trajectory, crashing into the top of a nearby hill. The impact shattered the hilltop, sending a shower of dirt and jagged shards of stone cascading down the slope.
¡°What the hell are we supposed to do against this thing?¡± Gerald cursed through gritted teeth, frustration thick in his voice.
¡°Even with aura, nothing can touch it.¡± He clenched his fists, his aura flaring briefly before settling. Aura and magic weren¡¯t strangers to the incorporeal¡ªboth could affect the intangible, striking at willpower, souls, and even the mind. Yet against this creature, their aura reacted as if it wasn¡¯t there at all, treating it like an empty void.
¡°Though, if I¡¯m being honest,¡± Gerald muttered under his breath, his gaze fixed on the creature, ¡°I doubt hitting it would make any difference anyway.¡±
His voice carried a faint trace of hopelessness, tinged with defeat.
The Nullfang.
But it didn¡¯t look like it had when they first encountered it. Half of its head seemed as though it had been shoved through a grinder and then hacked apart. Fragments of its skull were embedded in the tattered flesh hanging from the wound, with blood still dripping onto the meadow below. The remaining half of its skull was exposed, its bony surface gleaming under the sun. And yet, even that wasn¡¯t its worst injury. Chunks of its tail were missing, as if some massive beast had taken jagged bites out of it.
In other places, its scales were cleanly sliced through, deep gashes leaking a slow but steady stream of blood.
Even if we held back to avoid hitting Mia, all those attacks, all those aura styles... it should have been enough to kill this bastard. So how the hell is it still moving?
Gerald and Mia both found themselves grappling with that same question. The Nullfang should be dead. Its wounds were catastrophic¡ªdeep enough to expose its skeleton. Parts of its body had been torn away, blasted apart, or simply shredded. Without anyone landing another blow, it was already falling apart, blood spraying out and staining the grassy meadow. Flesh caught on the ground and ripped from its body as it moved, left to rot in its wake.
A grotesque contrast to the valley¡¯s serene beauty under the sun¡¯s rays.
Yet its remaining eye burned with the same predatory intent as before, its focus fixed squarely on Gerald and not the pain it should be in. Its mouth, partially hanging open despite missing most of the muscles required to do so, let out a bubbling hiss¡ªa sound born of blood filling its throat. Yet somehow, it wasn¡¯t drowning.
It should be dead. But it wasn¡¯t. And its aggression and danger remained unchanged.
The creature raised its battered head and then slid into the ground. Its body¡ªor what remained of it, including its tattered internals¡ªdissolved into that same disorienting haze of color. Gerald immediately dropped into a defensive stance, his frown deepening as he scanned the area, his senses sharp.
Doesn¡¯t make a sound when it does that. I¡¯ve fought assassins who specialized in stealth, but the quietest one so far is some goddamn snake that makes my eyes hurt just looking at it. And it doesn¡¯t help that I still haven¡¯t replaced my sword since dealing with those damn Kryle.
His sixth sense flared, and on instinct, Gerald sidestepped. His movement was so fast it left an afterimage lingering where he had just been standing, despite the fact he¡¯d only moved a meter.
Turning his head, he saw the Nullfang¡¯s mangled head snapping at where he¡¯d been moments before, its teeth still eager to tear into anything. Without hesitation, Gerald twisted his body and launched a punch at its exposed skull, his strength enough to burst it like a grape.
But his fist hit nothing. The creature¡¯s head flickered, turning to static as his blow passed through harmlessly.
¡°Fuck,¡± he hissed, sensing movement behind him. He braced for a counterattack, expecting the Nullfang to strike. But it didn¡¯t. Instead, its head continued to evade his strikes, flickering in and out of existence as the rest of its body emerged from the ground. Within seconds, its form fully materialized, a massive coil tightening around him.
What is this thing up to now?
Gerald threw a flurry of punches in every direction, each one fast enough to generate micro shockwaves as they launched. But none of them landed. The Nullfang¡¯s body nulled and unnulled in an instant, slipping through his strikes as if mocking him. Worse still, the coils around him tightened with each passing second.
From her vantage point, Mia watched the battle intently, searching for an opening to strike. Suddenly, she called out, her voice carried on the wind spirits to Gerald.
¡°Gerald, get out of there! It¡¯s trying to constrict you!¡±
Hearing her warning, Gerald furrowed his brow and readied himself to leap. Despite the Nullfang¡¯s coiling body forming a tightening wall of flesh around him, the top was still uncovered. With a powerful jump that fractured the ground beneath him, he launched upward. But as he ascended, the Nullfang¡¯s head appeared again, arcing over him like a rainbow, blocking his escape route.
Mia reacted first. Her movements were swift and deliberate, almost mechanical in precision. She fired three arrows in rapid succession, each barely visible as it was drawn, nocked, and loosed. Assisted by the wind spirits, the arrows streaked through the air at near-sonic speeds, their flight barely audible.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.
Each arrow struck the Nullfang¡¯s body with a crack that echoed across the battlefield. Violent, cleaver-like blades of wind erupted from each impact point, rippling outward in chaotic waves. But as the dust settled, Mia¡¯s eyes widened. The Nullfang¡¯s body remained unharmed. In the spots her arrows had hit, the familiar static texture flickered.
¡°Right... it can nullify the state of being penetrated,¡± Mia muttered, frustration lacing her voice.
¡°Meaning arrows are useless... Dammit!¡± Realizing her bow was ineffective, she abandoned her long-range advantage and rushed in. Meanwhile, Gerald didn¡¯t falter at the sight of the Nullfang trying to block his ascent. Instead, his expression hardened as he saw an opportunity.
¡°If you¡¯re trying to block me, that means you have to stay solid. Which means I can finally hit you!¡± He was right. Clinching his left hand, Gerald poured all the momentum from his jump and the power of his arm into a single upward punch aimed at the Nullfang¡¯s underbelly. He braced for the impact, anticipating a satisfying collision¡ªbut the sensation never came.
Confusion flashed across his face as an empty sensation shot through his hand. His fist had struck a static zone on the Nullfang¡¯s body, but nothing about the interaction made sense.
What the hell did it nullify? It feels like all the force I put into that punch just vanished. There wasn¡¯t even any recoil.
Before he could puzzle it out, the Nullfang moved swiftly, just as Mia had warned. Taking advantage of Gerald being mid-air, its head swirled around him, followed by the rest of its massive body, coiling tightly until it had him fully constricted.
¡°Ah, crap...¡± Gerald muttered, his aura flaring. It grew denser, pulsating with intensity as he fought to break free. The Nullfang¡¯s danger didn¡¯t lie in its physical strength¡ªits power came from its null states. While its size gave it some advantage, any Master-level knight could overpower it with sufficient force. But that was only if they could manage to apply their strength.
The moment Gerald attempted to pry himself free, the parts of the Nullfang¡¯s body constricting him flickered to static. The same sensation returned¡ªevery ounce of force he exerted disappeared into nothing, swallowed by some unseen void.
Shit... did it nullify its ability to experience force or something?
Gerald could feel the Nullfang¡¯s grip tightening around him. Though it couldn¡¯t directly harm or crush him thanks to his aura, it didn¡¯t change the fact that he was trapped. And with one enemy incapacitated, the Nullfang¡¯s focus shifted entirely to Mia.
She stood just outside its range.
It¡¯s captured Gerald, but it can¡¯t kill him... not until his Aura Intensity drops. On the other hand, keeping him restrained means it can¡¯t slip underground or move far without letting him go. Still, that doesn¡¯t help with actually dealing with it. Large-scale Aura Styles are out of the question unless I want to drag Gerald into the aftermath. And my arrows are practically-
Mia¡¯s train of thought halted abruptly as an idea struck her.
She exhaled slowly, her determination settling in. Kneeling down, she pressed her hand against the dirt. The Nullfang watched her with a sharp, calculating eye but didn¡¯t move.
As it observed her, Mia¡¯s figure began to waver, her image twisting and bending like a mirage before vanishing entirely. At the same time, the wind that usually surrounded her stilled. All around the meadow, water was being drawn from the air, forming droplets too small to see. Yet in their numbers, they quickly became a dense fog, blanketing the battlefield in an impenetrable mist. Within seconds, the Nullfang¡¯s vision was reduced to just a few dozen meters away.
Even with its heightened senses as a serpent, it couldn¡¯t locate her. Its tongue tasted the air to no avail, its body searched for vibrations in the ground, but there was nothing. The earth beneath it had gone unnaturally still, and the air felt thick and stifling.
¡°Ergh... Hu- Huh? What is that girl up to?¡± Gerald muttered, still struggling to free himself from the Nullfang¡¯s tightening coils.
Then, the Nullfang sensed movement. Mia¡¯s figure flickered into view behind it, bow drawn as she glided across the ground with impossible speed. An arrow fired, slicing through the air, but before it landed, Mia vanished again. The Nullfang nulled the state of being penetrated just in time, and the arrow shattered on impact.
Moments later, Mia reappeared¡ªthis time in front of it, loosing another arrow. Once again, the Nullfang reacted, nullifying the area she targeted. The cycle repeated, but each time, Mia was faster. She blurred across the battlefield, her figure appearing for only an instant as she fired. Arrows rained down from every direction¡ªleft, right, behind, even high above.
The Nullfang struggled to keep up. Its body flickered with static, nullifying impacts, but the attacks came too quickly, too frequently. Arrows began to slip through its defenses, tearing away bits of flesh faster than it could react. It was like being surrounded by a frenzy of piranhas, biting away from every angle.
Desperate, the Nullfang shifted. It nullified every inch of its external body, except for the part restraining Gerald, rendering itself completely impenetrable. But in that same moment, it was struck.
Its head recoiled violently as a massive slab of rock slammed into the fractured side of its skull. Unlike the arrows, this wasn¡¯t a piercing attack¡ªit was blunt, and the Nullfang hadn¡¯t sensed it coming. The obscuring fog and Mia¡¯s strange invisibility had masked it completely.
The winds around the Nullfang began to stir, flowing across its battered body. At first, the breeze was gentle, but it quickly turned into a relentless force. High-speed currents slipped into the Nullfang¡¯s gaping wounds, tugging at its exposed innards¡ªareas it hadn¡¯t nullified. The winds pulled at its flesh like an invisible vacuum, sucking at its vulnerable insides.
The assault didn¡¯t end there. More rocks, larger and heavier, were wrenched from the earth and launched like catapult projectiles, crashing into the Nullfang. At the same time, the water in the air began to move. The once-heavy fog seemed alive, brushing against the Nullfang¡¯s exposed body and drawing out moisture. Even its blood was being pulled from its wounds, tinting the air red with the sharp scent of iron.
As the chaos unfolded, Mia stopped her rapid movements, standing still amid the thick mist. Her assault continued relentlessly, every force in the meadow working in harmony to tear the Nullfang apart.
She watched as the Nullfang¡¯s body thrashed wildly, its form constantly shifting states in a desperate attempt to counter everything happening to it. But it was too much at once. If it were still slipping through attacks and the world as it had before, all of this would have been pointless. But as long as it clung to Gerald, it couldn¡¯t phase through reality. Even negating the force acting on it couldn¡¯t stop the liquids in its body from draining away.
Slowly, its already ruined form began to shrivel, shrinking like a dried sardine. Even its gargling hisses fell silent as the blood in its body flowed out, and the winds around it muted any remaining sound. The very world seemed to have turned against it.
But the Nullfang wasn¡¯t the only one paying the price. Mia was summoning spirit after spirit, coordinating their efforts in a chaotic symphony of power. Incomprehensible voices¡ªsome thunderous, others barely whispers¡ªechoed through her mind in endless, repetitive tongues. The wind spirits felt like hurricanes sweeping through her thoughts, while the water spirits seemed to liquefy her focus, making it impossible to hold onto a coherent idea. With the other spirits added to the mix, it was sheer mental chaos¡ªsomething only a spirit naturalist could even attempt to endure.
Yet even as talented as she was, Mia was struggling. She stumbled, unable to walk straight, and collapsed to one knee. Blood trickled from her nose as she pressed a hand to her head.
Come on... I just need to hold it together a bit longer. It only has two options: let go of Gerald to try and escape or shrivel up and die.
Her vision blurred, but she forced herself to keep watching. The Nullfang¡¯s thrashing grew weaker as it lost more of itself. Then, to Mia and Gerald¡¯s surprise, it seemed to make its choice. It didn¡¯t let go of Gerald. Not even as its biological components fell apart.
Minutes passed, and the Nullfang¡¯s flesh was gone, followed by its muscle and blood. What remained was a skeletal, blood-stained corpse. Its body fell limp, and Gerald, still entwined in its coils, was finally able to free himself. The once-formidable scales that had negated his force crumbled to dust as he slipped through its remains.
Only then did Mia stop. Her connection to the spirits broke away slowly, leaving her mind in a not completely silent, but much more manageable state. The exertion slowly caught up to her. Her balance gave out, and she collapsed, only to feel herself get caught.
Through half-closed eyes, Mia looked up to see Marcos holding her. His expression was a mix of worry and relief.
¡°You okay?¡± He asked gently. Mia gave a faint nod, her voice barely audible.
¡°Yeah... what about Gerald?¡± Marcos glanced over at the Nullfang¡¯s remains. Gerald was sliding free of the skeleton, his movements slow and deliberate. The moment he was clear, he collapsed to his knees, exhaling deeply after enduring the relentless constriction.
¡°How are you holding up?¡± Marcos called out. Gerald raised a hand, giving him a thumbs-up while catching his breath.
¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± Marcos said, turning his attention back to Mia. She looked pale and drained, her face slightly flushed from the strain and the blood she¡¯d lost.
¡°Good,¡± she muttered, her voice trailing off into a low groan. She hesitated before asking another question.
¡°What about Hazel?¡±
Marcos¡¯s expression darkened. He hesitated before lowering his gaze.
¡°Alive... for now. But his lower half was completely frozen and disintegrated. I don¡¯t know how long he can hold on.¡± Mia¡¯s lips pressed together tightly, her frustration visible.
¡°If... if only we¡¯d known how hard it would be to kill this thing. We let our guard down because we thought it was dead. Hazel would still be whole, and Galven wouldn¡¯t have...¡± Her voice broke, and she clenched her teeth, unable to finish the sentence.
There were only two ways to break through a knight¡¯s aura with physical attacks. The first was to convince them mentally that the attack couldn¡¯t be fully defended against and the second was to catch them off guard when their defenses were down, typically after they¡¯d expended a lot of willpower.
The Nullfang had exploited both. Its ability to strike at absolute zero temperatures was something none of them believed they could survive head-on. And after they thought they¡¯d killed it, their defenses had dropped. That¡¯s how it caught Galven off guard, shattering him completely. There wasn¡¯t even a body left. Hazel had reacted faster, but not fast enough¡ªhis aura had kicked in too late to save his lower half.
¡°That¡¯s no one¡¯s fault, Mia. How were we supposed to know that thing was-¡± Marcos¡¯s words cut off abruptly. His eyes widened in shock, his gaze locked on something behind Mia. The next moment, his voice broke out in a high-pitched scream.
¡°Gerald! Watch out!¡± Mia¡¯s head snapped around at Marcos¡¯s cry, her expression shifting to one of pure horror. The skeleton¡ªjust the skeleton¡ªof the Nullfang was moving.
Not again.
The thought rang in her head like a deafening bell.
It¡¯s still not dead. How is it not dead?
Gerald, still catching his breath, felt it before Marcos¡¯s warning even reached him. Slowly, he turned his head, just in time to see the Nullfang¡¯s skeletal tail striking at him. The air around it shimmered with frost as it lashed forward. But it was too late. His body froze¡ªnot from the cold, but from the realization that he couldn¡¯t rouse his aura in time to defend himself. That very acknowledgment made it impossible for him to act. It was the tragic flaw of knights: as quasi-idealistic beings, the acceptance of helplessness made it a reality.
A look of resignation fell over Gerald¡¯s face, his eyes narrowing.
Caught with my back turned. Not how I imagined I¡¯d go out. Then again, who really knows how their end will come? I guess that-
Before he could finish the thought, the Nullfang disappeared.
It happened in an instant¡ªso fast that none of them fully registered what had occurred. In truth, the Nullfang hadn¡¯t simply disappeared; it had been blown away or perhaps carried off. Where its skeletal form had been a moment ago, there was now empty space. A violent shockwave tore through the meadow, flattening grass and kicking up dirt in its wake. As the dust settled and the reality of the situation began to dawn on them, all three slowly turned their heads north¡ªtoward the direction the Nullfang had seemingly been taken.
¡°M-Marcos...¡± Mia¡¯s voice wavered, her tone filled with disbelief. She needed confirmation, her battered mind struggling to process what she had just seen.
¡°Was that...?¡±
Marcos stared ahead, his jaw tight. After a beat, he nodded.
¡°Yeah. I¡¯m pretty sure that was him.¡±
Chapter 160: Automatic Manifestations
The ground shuddered as a massive skeletal frame slammed into it, rolling violently before coming to a halt. A wide expanse of meadow lay flattened in its wake, dirt and debris scattering through the air. Before the dust could fully settle, a powerful tail swept across the ground, clearing the haze and exposing the creature in its entirety. It raised its head, its empty eye sockets scanning for the one responsible for dragging it here.
At first, it saw nothing. No one stood on the ground. But then its gaze shifted upward, and there they were¡ªMagnus, hovering roughly twenty meters in the air, staring back with an expression caught between disbelief and confusion.
"This... is the Nullfang?" Magnus muttered, his voice low but audible, disbelief creeping into his tone.
[I believe so; the music being produced by the BGM Glitch confirms it.]
Magnus gave a slow, hesitant nod. Basker was right. That haunting melody had played the first time he and Marcos encountered the Nullfang. Yet, even with that confirmation, it was hard to accept.
What Magnus saw before him wasn¡¯t a creature of flesh and scales anymore. It was a skeleton. Every trace of its former body had been stripped away, leaving behind only blood-stained bones as a reminder of the life it once had.
How the hell is this thing still alive?
He¡¯d questioned if he was seeing things when he first flew close to where Mia and the others were set to ambush the Nullfang, wondering if his high speed had distorted his view. But now, seeing it clearly, there was no doubt. It shouldn¡¯t have been possible. The Nullfang had no remaining biological functions. Nothing that would allow it to move, let alone exist.
[It''s likely the result of some nullified state.]
Yeah, I figured that. But what kind of state could it nullify to end up like this? It can¡¯t be death itself, right? Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to nullify anything in the first place.
States in source code, at least as Magnus understood them, were essentially binary¡ªones and zeros, or in simpler terms, true and false. If something was alive, its state of death, or being dead, would be false, or zero. Conversely, its state of being alive, or living, would be true, or one. He knew he was oversimplifying it in his mind, of course. Reality was infinitely complex, and he did not doubt that source code mirrored that complexity.
Who could say how many states shifted when something¡ªor someone¡ªdied? A fraction of infinity was still infinity, meaning there could very well be an infinite number of states in a living being''s source code that determined whether it was alive or dead.
But that complexity didn¡¯t really matter right now. Magnus likened it to a game: when a player¡¯s state shifted from "Walking" to "Running," it triggered a chain reaction. Abilities tied to running would activate, while those requiring the player to stand still became unavailable.
If that logic applies here, then the Nullfang couldn¡¯t have nullified one of the states tied to death. For it to do so, it would have had to die first¡ªand the moment it did, all its other states would have shifted accordingly. Its ability seems to be tied to its mind, and the dead can¡¯t think, right?
This wasn¡¯t just speculation¡ªit was a question for Basker. Magnus didn¡¯t know what truly happened when someone died, but if anyone could answer, it was the hound that could prowl through minds.
[That is correct, Master. When a living creature dies, the connection between the brain and mind is severed. While they are separate entities, they rely on one another. The mind cannot generate its own stimuli without external input, and without the brain, it loses access to all sensations and experiences. It¡¯s like a wind-up toy¡ªeverything you feel, see, and experience keeps the mind¡¯s gears turning. Without those inputs, the mind grinds to a halt.]
The end result was that the mind didn¡¯t vanish after death; it simply became void. No thoughts, no sense of time or self. Like a deep, dreamless sleep, with no way to wake up.
I see...
Magnus thought, a chill creeping over him.
That¡¯s slightly terrifying to think about. But that confirms the Nullfang couldn¡¯t have nulled any state related to being dead, since it wouldn''t be able to think if that was the case. However it still leaves us clueless as to how it ended up as some kind of undead skeleton.
[Indeed. However, I¡¯m afraid that question will have to wait. It¡¯s coming.]
Snapping back to reality, Magnus saw the Nullfang surging toward him with startling speed, its skeletal form slithering effortlessly. He couldn¡¯t fathom how it was navigating without eyes, but like Basker said, now wasn¡¯t the time for questions. Even as it closed in, Magnus didn¡¯t flinch. His expression remained calm as he visualized the next move in his mind.
The Nullfang reared up, raising the front half of its body before launching itself into the air. Its damaged jaw opened wide, aiming to tear into him. But in the blink of an eye, Magnus vanished, leaving behind the faintest afterimage. A shockwave rippled through the air where he¡¯d been moments before.
Before the Nullfang could react, Magnus reappeared at its side, his stance already primed. His fist flew forward with precision, ready to strike. Yet just as it connected with the textured surface of the Nullfang¡¯s skull, the creature nullified the state of experiencing external force at the impact zone.
What happened next surprised them both.
Instead of a kinetic blast or recoil, the skull shifted sideways, moving just enough for Magnus¡¯s punch to follow through unobstructed. There was no force, no energy transfer¡ªjust the eerily smooth motion of the bone adjusting to allow Magnus¡¯s arm to complete its movement.
Huh? Is it nullifying force itself?
With how fast Magnus could think on the fly when he was focused, it only took him a couple of moments to figure it out.
[Master, if your strike managed to move the Nullfang¡¯s head despite it nullifying force, it likely means the Command Console has a higher permission level than the Null State Glitch it¡¯s using.]
Well, isn¡¯t that interesting...
With that thought, Magnus didn¡¯t hesitate. Before the Nullfang could hit the ground, he surged forward and delivered another punch to the same spot. Once again, the Nullfang¡¯s head shifted from the impact. Magnus tilted his head slightly, intrigued, and used the Command Console to visualize a loop of simple, repetitive movements he wanted his body to perform.
In an instant, Magnus unleashed a barrage of strikes, each one faster than the last as he propelled himself forward. Every blow connected, halting the Nullfang¡¯s descent and instead driving it backward. The pace of the strikes steadily increased, and soon Magnus¡¯s arms were nothing but a blur of relentless attacks. With each hit, the Nullfang was forced further through the air. Magnus¡¯s flight speed climbed, his strikes growing faster and stronger, turning into a storm of sheer force.
Against anything else¡ªa mana barrier, the hardest of materials, or even the most resilient auras¡ªthis assault would have been catastrophic, crushing all in its path. But the Nullfang wasn¡¯t bound by the rules of the natural world. Its glitch-ridden existence was the only reason it endured the onslaught. Still, it couldn¡¯t keep up with Magnus¡¯s speed or adjust to the chaotic barrage. At this point, Magnus was flying at nearly half the speed of sound, striking the Nullfang across its body and changing his angle of attack with precision.
The Nullfang responded predictably, nullifying the state of experiencing force across its entire frame. The result? It became little more than a giant pi?ata. Magnus continued to batter it through the air, redirecting its trajectory with each strike. If it started to fall, he would dart around and send it flying in another direction. The Nullfang didn¡¯t even have a chance to touch the ground.
Still, even as he pummeled it, Magnus frowned.
Hmm... this isn¡¯t getting me anywhere. I can move it, but I¡¯m not actually hurting it.
The Nullfang seemed to reach the same conclusion. Staying on the defensive wasn¡¯t an option. It shifted tactics, unleashing an ability Magnus hadn¡¯t seen before¡ªone clearly designed to be lethal to humans. The blade-like tip of its tail became coated in frost, and it lashed out with a strike laced with absolute zero. The melody in the air shifted, and Magnus¡¯s instincts kicked in. He immediately canceled the visualization loop that controlled his strikes, pulling back in a fluid arc. His body twisted midair, evading the icy slash with a graceful backflip.
The tail¡¯s frost-coated edge missed, leaving a sharp, frozen trail in its wake. But the attack gave the Nullfang the opening it needed. It finally crashed to the ground, the sheer weight of its skeleton shattering the dirt and rock beneath it on impact.
Ice?
Magnus thought, narrowing his eyes.
It didn¡¯t have a null state that allowed it to do that before, right? If it had, it would¡¯ve used it in the magma chamber. That means... it¡¯s been learning while fighting Mia and the others. I guess that¡¯s not surprising. The plan to take it out in one shot was doomed to fail if this thing really couldn¡¯t be killed.
In truth, Magnus considered it a miracle that Mia and the others had managed to hold out as long as they had against a glitch like this. At the moment, the Nullfang was practically immortal, armed with optional invulnerability and intangibility. Aside from another glitch or someone like himself with source code-level abilities, Magnus doubted anyone else could hold their own against it.
Now the question is, how am I supposed to defeat this thing?
Magnus stared down at the Nullfang as it gazed back at him. His thoughts raced for a moment before he activated the Command Console. In an instant, a massive sword of condensed mana materialized a couple of meters from the Nullfang. The blade was enormous, around eight meters long, and its tip pointed directly at the creature¡¯s cervical vertebrae¡ªthe connection between its skull and body. Without hesitation, Magnus launched the blade as soon as it formed.
But even that wasn¡¯t enough. Compared to Magnus¡¯s speed and the Nullfang¡¯s reflexes, the sword¡¯s formation and launch were simply too slow. The blade passed harmlessly through the Nullfang as it nulled its state of interacting with the world. The mana sword continued on its trajectory, cutting effortlessly into the ground before dissipating into nothingness.
Not going to be that easy, huh? Well, at least it¡¯s not running. It seems like it wants to end this as much as I do. That means I need to either wait for it to make a mistake¡ªor force it to. Once it¡¯s vulnerable, I¡¯ll destroy it.
Though that was easier said than done, especially since the Nullfang would be trying to kill him the entire time. But for now, it was the only viable plan.
Without wasting another moment, Magnus dove, his figure blurring with speed. As he flew, eight points of mana rapidly formed and condensed around him, transforming into glowing spheres of flame. Magnus cut through the air like a missile, the fiery orbs firing ahead of him toward the Nullfang. Just before the first sphere hit the ground, Magnus felt a sharp pain stab through his mind¡ªthe Nullfang nullifying yet another state. A moment later, the sphere erupted in a fiery explosion that scorched the earth, followed by another, and another.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Each sphere detonated like a bomb, sending waves of destruction rippling across the meadow. As the last explosion died down, Magnus arrived. He didn¡¯t crash into the ground but stopped abruptly, hovering just above it before landing. He ignored the flames still raging around him; heat no longer posed a threat to his body. Instead, his focus was drawn to the ground beneath his feet, which crunched as he stepped on it. A quick glance revealed the source¡ªeverything, from the grass to the dirt itself, was encased in ice.
Magnus didn¡¯t have time to investigate further. The melody of the Nullfang warned him of an incoming attack. He leaped back just in time to avoid its frost-bladed tail, which narrowly missed piercing his skull. But the attack wasn¡¯t over. As he backstepped, the Nullfang¡¯s head lunged toward him from behind, having arced its body under the world. Magnus spun, reacting instantly. Instead of dodging, he raised his right leg and lashed out with a kick aimed at the base of its jaw. His leg moved like a whip, too fast for the Nullfang to counter, but it did manage to nullify the force of the strike.
Even so, the redirection from Magnus''s leg caused its bite to miss and sent its body flying over Magnus.
He wasn¡¯t done. As the Nullfang¡¯s skeletal form arched over him, Magnus reached out, grabbing hold of its tail. With a powerful pull, he halted its movement entirely, swinging the massive body through the air. The Nullfang¡¯s skeleton was on course to crash into the ground when, at the last moment, it slipped beneath the world, avoiding impact entirely.
It counterattacked just seconds after that, reemerging directly beneath Magnus.
Magnus leaped into the air, avoiding the creature¡¯s jaws, and simultaneously conjured nearly a hundred mana spheres around the area he¡¯d just vacated. The spheres detonated in unison, their timed explosions creating a violent shockwave that tore through the ground. The resulting twenty-meter-wide crater sent debris and raging mana flying in all directions.
Yet, predictably, the Nullfang emerged unscathed. Ignoring the destruction, it surged upward, using its momentum to close the distance. Magnus stopped rising, hovering midair as he prepared his next attack. But then, something unexpected happened. The Nullfang didn¡¯t slow down¡ªin fact, it seemed to accelerate. Its entire body surged toward him as it turned to static, signaling that yet another state had been nullified.
What the hell?
Magnus flew backward, eyes narrowing as the Nullfang shot past him, its skeletal body slicing through the air. Only after it had passed did the null state vanish, allowing gravity to reclaim it. Twisting mid-fall, it aimed its descent directly at him.
It can fly now? No... it nullified the state of being affected by gravity.
The Nullfang had adapted again, in an attempt to counter Magnus¡¯s ability to fly. As it plummeted, its tail lashed out, forcing Magnus to dodge by a narrow margin. In the same instant, its body shifted to static twice¡ªfirst nullifying its momentum, then nullifying gravity once more. Using a combination of anti-gravity, anti-kinetic force, and its own momentum, the Nullfang began throwing itself through the sky. It would hurl itself toward Magnus, attack at high speed, and then correct its trajectory in an instant.
Worse still, it was still improving. What started as chaotic, uncontrolled movement quickly became terrifyingly precise. For the first couple of minutes, Magnus dodged with relative ease, but soon, it was as if the Nullfang had truly mastered flight.
The battle took a turn after that.
Magnus¡¯s mind ran multiple visualizations simultaneously, each guiding his movements through the air. The Nullfang became like a predator missile, cutting through the sky with relentless precision, its body twisting to change direction on a dime.
Dodging a tail strike, Magnus raised a finger, condensing a sphere of water at its tip. A second later, the water was released, transforming into a tightly pressurized jet capable of slicing through nearly anything. With a subtle flick of his finger, the waterjet tore through the air. The Nullfang twisted its body unnaturally, narrowly avoiding the attack as it launched itself at him again. Below, the waterjet left a perfectly clean cut through the earth, as if a scalpel had been taken to the land.
The two clashed, their movements weaving through the sky and occasionally crashing to the ground. Each exchange left destruction in its wake. The Nullfang¡¯s tail, coated in frost, disintegrated everything it touched, while Magnus¡¯s waterjet carved the battlefield into ribbons. Thin, impossibly long gashes crisscrossed the meadow, the terrain collapsing under the weight of their impacts. The ice, the slicing attacks, and the upheaved earth turned the area into a frozen wasteland.
In minutes, over two hundred meters of meadow had been reduced to a jagged, chaotic mess of shattered rocks and churned soil. Above the ruins, the Nullfang and Magnus continued their battle, moving at speeds that defied what either species was naturally capable of. The snake, impossibly agile for its size, pursued Magnus relentlessly, while his smaller figure darted ahead, always staying a step faster.
Around them, mana constructs and spells filled the air, creating a storm of chaos. Explosive blades of mana detonated on impact. Spheres of energy tracked the Nullfang with pinpoint accuracy. Fireballs acted like aerial mines, detonating as anything passed near them. Massive javelins, each weighing tens of tons and made of condensed mana-formed rock, tore through the air like missiles.
It was utter chaos. And through it all, the Nullfang adapted like a chameleon, nullifying states to avoid or counter every attack thrown its way. Neither side could gain the upper hand; they were locked in a stalemate.
Midair, Magnus suddenly stopped and quickly turned around to throw a punch at the incoming Nullfang, its fangs bared and ready to tear into him. The clash seemed inevitable¡ªeither it would bite off his arm, or he would crush its skull. But neither outcome came to pass. Instead, the Nullfang slipped through his attack¡ªand through Magnus himself¡ªits head phasing through his body like a ghost. A sharp, searing pain pierced Magnus¡¯s mind as he saw its static up close, freezing him in place for just a moment.
In that instant, the Nullfang became tangible again. Its tail coiled around Magnus, using its momentum to yank him through the air. With a sudden, violent motion, it whipped its tail, hurling Magnus out of the sky. His body rag-dolled as he crashed into the already-ruined ground below with a thunderous impact, embedding him into the shattered earth.
"Agh..." Magnus groaned as he shook his head, his gaze snapping upward just in time to see the Nullfang charging straight at him. Instinctively, he kicked off the ground with one leg, launching himself through the air to the right. He narrowly avoided the Nullfang as it shifted states and disappeared into the earth. While still in midair, Magnus twisted to right himself, and the moment his feet touched the ground, over twenty condensed spheres of water materialized around him.
The spheres rotated rapidly, growing smaller and denser before releasing twenty water jets in every direction. The jets cut through the ground and air like lasers, leaving perfectly clean slices wherever they passed. For five seconds, the jets continued to wreak havoc, carving through everything in their path. When the attack finally weakened and the spheres dispersed, Magnus tensed, his senses on high alert.
The ground beneath him shifted abruptly as a side effect of him cutting through it. Massive slabs of earth rose and fell, the grinding sound of stone against stone echoing through the air. Magnus kept his balance, scanning the battlefield and waiting for any sign of the Nullfang.
[Master, I believe I¡¯ve figured out what state the Nullfang nullified to reach its current state of immortality.]
Huh? Is that why you¡¯ve been so quiet?
[Yes. Rather than directly nullifying a state related to death, I believe the Nullfang nullified the state leading up to death.]
Magnus¡¯s tense expression softened for a moment as Basker¡¯s words sank in. Something clicked in his mind, a mental understanding forming as it often did when one of them had an idea and was explaining it to the other. They were almost one entity, after all.
I see. I get it now. So instead of nullifying the state of death itself, it nullified the state of dying.
It sounded similar but was entirely different¡ªand it explained how the Nullfang was still alive or at least seemingly. The ambush Mia and the others had launched had in fact worked and been enough to kill it. Magnus was certain the creature had likely been mere moments away from death. But in that brief transition from life to death, it had experienced the state of dying. Whether through instinctive survival or deliberate action, the Nullfang had nullified that state.
In doing so, it had severed its ability to die entirely.
No matter how severe its injuries or how much of its body was destroyed¡ªeven reduced to a skeleton¡ªit remained alive. The source code defining its existence dictated that it was alive, and so it continued to be, regardless of its form.
Still, that doesn¡¯t explain how-
Magnus¡¯s thoughts were interrupted as the ground erupted. The Nullfang burst forth, rushing at him with terrifying speed. Reacting instantly, Magnus launched himself into the air, narrowly evading its strike. In a split second, the battle resumed. The sky became a chaotic battlefield as countless projectiles conjured from Magnus¡¯s thoughts rained down, and the Nullfang adapted to counter every attack.
As they clashed, Magnus continued his mental conversation with Basker, his mind racing to piece together the rest of the puzzle while fighting.
I still don¡¯t get how it¡¯s moving as a skeleton. Even if it can¡¯t die, being alive doesn¡¯t mean you can move without muscles or biological functions.
[Master, don¡¯t forget: Codebreak-008 doesn¡¯t just nullify a state¡ªit triggers an Automatic Manifestation to replace the reaction of the lost state.]
Oh, right...
Automatic Manifestations were essentially the source code¡¯s way of self-balancing in response to glitches. Magnus had seen examples of this before, like the Nullfang¡¯s ability to slip through the world by nullifying its state of interacting with it.
But what exactly did "not interacting with the world" entail?
How far did such a state go?
A being in that state couldn¡¯t be interacted with physically or through supernatural means like magic or aura. But what about other dimensions of existence? Did it still interact with time? What about space? Did something that no longer interacted with the world still exist spatially?
It was a cascading list of questions that could go on infinitely. Without intervention, this cascade would also create an endless list of errors that would cause the scripts maintaining reality to fail.
Yet, in a strangely cosmic way, the universe acted like a living organism. Instead of collapsing under the weight of these errors, it adapted to the glitches plaguing it. It redefined rules to keep itself functioning. In the Nullfang¡¯s case, this meant that instead of breaking when the creature nullified its interaction with the world, reality took the time to define what phasing through the world meant¡ªand what it allowed.
That explains why the Nullfang can swim through the world despite not interacting with it. By all logic, if it''s not interacting with anything, it should just fall straight down through everything or not move at all¡ªsince gravity itself counts as a form of interaction. I''m willing to bet even its ability to see while moving through the world is thanks to an Automatic Manifestation.
[Exactly. And if that¡¯s true, it stands to reason that its ability to move despite being a skeleton is also the result of an Automatic Manifestation. This compromise allows reality to function despite the presence of a being that cannot experience the state of dying.]
Magnus¡¯s expression darkened as he processed Basker¡¯s explanation.
[If that¡¯s the case, Master, then I believe the likelihood of stopping the Nullfang by catching it off guard is extremely low. Based on its behavior, I suspect destroying its skeleton may prove impossible¡ªor worse, that the Nullfang could continue operating even without a physical body.]
The nullification of the state of dying had already rendered the Nullfang immortal. The Automatic Manifestation tied to that nullification had allowed it to move when logic dictated it shouldn¡¯t. The same principle enabled it to open and close its jaw despite missing muscles¡ªand half of its head.
If the Automatic Manifestation has already stretched the rules this far, then there¡¯s no reason to assume it wouldn¡¯t let the Nullfang interact with the world even if its body were entirely destroyed.
Logic had no power here. Source code-level abilities didn¡¯t need to obey logic. As long as no errors arose, anything¡ªeven the impossible¡ªwas within reach.
But in that case, aren¡¯t we essentially fucked?
Magnus voiced the thought as he dodged another of the Nullfang¡¯s lunges, twisting through the air and firing off a barrage of mana spheres. The glowing orbs arced toward their target, but this time, the Nullfang didn¡¯t evade or phase through them. Instead, it allowed itself to be hit. Magnus watched in disbelief as the areas where the mana spheres were about to strike turned to static. When the spheres made contact, they simply dispersed.
It was like watching water balloons hit a brick wall¡ªno resistance, no explosions. The mana that composed the spheres was deconstructed on impact, scattering harmlessly before fading away.
Shit! It¡¯s learned to nullify a state that lets it be affected by magic!?
Reacting instantly, Magnus summoned an arc of lightning around his body and fired it toward the Nullfang. He aimed precisely for the areas where his mana spheres had been dispersed. No matter how fast the Nullfang¡¯s reflexes were, it couldn¡¯t react to something moving at that speed.
The lightning sliced through the air, heating it as it traveled, and struck the Nullfang dead on. To Magnus¡¯s relief, the attack didn¡¯t disperse. The electricity crawled across the creature¡¯s skeleton, leaving no visible damage but proving it wasn¡¯t invulnerable to everything. The Nullfang shook off the strike almost immediately, continuing its charge toward Magnus.
The battle resumed, weaving through the sky. But now, Magnus was on the defensive, his movements more cautious and retaliations more hesitant.
Okay, good. It looks like it¡¯s limited to being immune to uncategorized magic, not elementrix. But still... what the hell are we supposed to do? If I can¡¯t end this soon, it¡¯s only a matter of time before it becomes immune to my entire arsenal.
[Master, I do have an idea.]
Magnus blinked in surprise at Basker¡¯s sudden suggestion.
What is it?
[Although I am bound to you, as long as you remain close enough, I can leave your mind and enter the Nullfang''s mind instead. From there, I could attempt to assimilate and destroy it from the inside. However, while I am separated from you, your ability to use the Command Console and your control over your mind will drop sharply. You¡¯ll be vulnerable.]
Chapter 161: Mental Invasion (1)
Can you really do that? If I remember correctly, back when we first met, you told me that controlling the main consciousness was impossible for you if they resisted.
From the beginning, the only reason Basker had been able to do so much in Magnus¡¯s mind¡ªlike seeing and interacting with the Command Console¡ªwas because Magnus had allowed them to integrate with his mind. For anyone else, such integration wouldn¡¯t just be dangerous; it would be impossible. The main consciousness was far harder to manipulate than the subconscious. After all, the former was constantly in use, while the latter handled things most people never gave a second thought.
[That¡¯s true; however, that applies to intelligent beings. Influencing the minds of sentient creatures, like humans, is difficult because they have the self-awareness to catch even minor manipulations. If I attempt anything significant with their main consciousness, they¡¯ll know something¡¯s off and fight back. Their ability to control their own minds surpasses my ability to influence them. That¡¯s why I focus on the subconscious and dreams¡ªareas most intelligent beings never think about or learn to control.]
In simpler terms, Basker relied on mental weakness. If the mind was like a muscle, the main consciousness was constantly being exercised, making it strong and resistant. Meanwhile, the subconscious was neglected, left weak and vulnerable. While Basker couldn¡¯t wrest control of the main consciousness, the subconscious posed no issue. Unfortunately for him, he¡¯d been unlucky enough to face someone like Magnus, who could actively control his mind through the Command Console.
So, because this thing was originally a monster, its main consciousness is weak enough for you to take over?
[Indeed. Even if it¡¯s clever, it still relies heavily on instinct.]
Well, that¡¯s useful. Why haven¡¯t you brought this up before? It sounds like something I could use against monsters or mana beasts.
[Don¡¯t forget, you placed a seal on me, Master. I exist within your mind and act in your best interest unless you say otherwise. I can¡¯t leave your mind without permission. And, as I¡¯ve said before, the risks are incredibly high. I only mentioned this idea because our opponent is functionally immortal.]
In all honesty, Magnus had almost forgotten about the specifics of the seal he¡¯d placed on Basker. The memories only resurfaced once Basker brought them up. That aside, the second point Basker mentioned was something Magnus couldn¡¯t argue with. All his abilities up to this point were the result of him, Basker, and the Command Console working together seamlessly. While Magnus managed the layout and execution of his abilities, it was Basker who served as the foundation that allowed any of it to function in the first place. The human mind, in its natural state, simply couldn¡¯t handle the Command Console efficiently.
It had to be completely tamed, and Basker¡¯s presence made that possible.
If you leave my mind¡ I might be able to use [Self Body Puppetry] a little, but everything else, aside from the passive loops I¡¯ve already set up in the Command Console, will be impossible.
That meant he wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic.
Using magic required his [Arcane Matrix], which relied on the Mind Simulation Space. While the Simulation Space was run and maintained by the Command Console, it also depended heavily on his memory and visualization skills. The Command Console worked around the limitations of his mind. As long as he could accurately recall something, that memory could be used to form a visualization with the Command Console. Without Basker, however, his memory would revert to being naturally flawed when he went to recall anything. Even though his memory would still be better than most, a single error in recalling the structure of a mana formation could cause the spell to fail even if the execution worked.
And that didn¡¯t even account for how chaotic his mind would become without Basker¡¯s stabilizing influence. His ability to fly would vanish too, leaving him even more vulnerable against the relentless Nullfang.
Dodging yet another one of the Nullfang¡¯s violent aerial charges, Magnus noticed it was getting faster. After narrowly avoiding the attack, he dove straight toward the ground, appearing as if he were about to crash. At the last second, he made a sharp turn, flying just a meter above the earth. The scarred and shattered terrain beneath him served as a stark reminder of how chaotic this battle had become.
As he flew, his mind churned with ideas.
If I need to stay close to the Nullfang for you to pull this off¡ there¡¯s no way I can do it alone. My body might be tougher now, but from what I¡¯ve seen, its tail when frosted, doesn¡¯t care how tough anything is. Its attacks just cut through.
[In which case, you¡¯ll need to find a way to keep yourself safe until I¡¯m successful.]
Magnus nodded internally.
Exactly what I was thinking.
The next moment, Magnus surged forward, accelerating as he sped toward a specific direction. He stopped the countless visualizations running in his head that had been creating attacks to distract the Nullfang. High above, the Nullfang quickly caught on. The moment it registered Magnus fleeing, it began its pursuit.
At this point, there was no telling what drove the Nullfang to keep fighting. It no longer needed to eat, nor was it truly alive. Perhaps it was anger or some deeply ingrained instinct. Whatever it was, it no longer mattered in its current state. One thing was certain¡ªit wouldn¡¯t stop until Magnus and everyone else were dead.
Which was precisely why Magnus was now heading toward ¡°everyone else¡± as he flew away from the relentless Nullfang.
A couple of kilometers away from where Magnus had dragged the Nullfang, Mia and the others had regrouped. Magnus¡¯s sudden appearance¡ªand the equally sudden disappearance of the Nullfang¡ªhad caught them completely off guard. While his actions had undoubtedly saved Gerald¡¯s life, the group quickly realized what had happened and moved out of the open meadow surrounded by small hills where they¡¯d ambushed the Nullfang. They climbed to the top of one of the hills, where, even from kilometers away, they could still watch the battle unfold by focusing their aura to enhance their vision.
At first, a heated debate broke out about what they should do. Unsurprisingly, Mia and Gerald both wanted to head over and help Magnus.
¡°We can¡¯t let Magnus take that thing on alone,¡± Mia muttered, slumping forward before forcing herself upright. She tried to stand properly, but before she could, Marcos placed a firm hand on her shoulder and shook his head.
¡°No way. You¡¯re not going anywhere in your condition.¡± Mia frowned and looked up at him, her mouth opening to protest, but before she could get a word out, Gerald cut in.
¡°He¡¯s right. Mia, you know what overdoing it with your spirit requests does to you. Just leave it to me¡ªI¡¯ll go help the kid.¡± Gerald rolled his shoulders and glanced in the direction Magnus had disappeared with the Nullfang. His aura started to manifest, swirling faintly around him. But before he could take another step, Marcos spoke again, his tone sharper this time.
¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere either.¡± Gerald turned to him, eyes narrowing.
¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Marcos crossed his arms, meeting Gerald¡¯s confusion with a calm, unyielding expression.
¡°Do you two seriously not realize the state you¡¯re in? Mia, you can barely stand, and I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of strain your head is under after pushing yourself like that. And you,¡± he said, turning to Gerald, ¡°I don¡¯t care how tough you think your body is or how much stamina you¡¯ve got. With your Aura Intensity where it is right now, even I could break through it and knock you out. And that¡¯s not even talking about the Nullfang and the freezing effect on its tail.¡± His voice was low but firm, every word heavy with seriousness.
¡°If either of you tries to ¡®help¡¯ Magnus right now, all you¡¯ll do is get in the way. You don¡¯t need me to tell you that.¡± The weight of his words settled over the group, silencing both Mia and Gerald. As experienced knights, they couldn¡¯t deny the truth in what he was saying.
They knew better than to act recklessly. Marcos let out a slow sigh, his tone softening slightly.
¡°I get it. What happened to Galven and Hazel has you both riled up, but don¡¯t let that push you into doing something stupid.¡± At the mention of those two names, Mia¡¯s face tightened, her hands balling into fists. Gerald¡¯s body tensed, and he let out an irritated grunt. But after a moment, Gerald¡¯s aura began to fade, dissipating completely as he lowered himself to the ground. Mia gave up trying to stand, allowing Marcos to guide her back into a sitting position.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right just sitting here while he¡¯s fighting,¡± Mia muttered under her breath. Despite her low tone, both Gerald and Marcos heard her clearly.
¡°Agreed,¡± Gerald replied, his eyes fixed on the distant battle.
¡°Though, if it¡¯s any consolation, from what I¡¯m seeing, the kid¡¯s on the winning side right now.¡± His gaze remained locked on the flashes of light and bursts of energy far off in the distance. Even without enhancing their senses, anyone within a couple of kilometers could see the occasional explosions or feel the faint tremors in the ground from the sheer force being unleashed.
Mia glanced toward the battle and saw that Gerald was right¡ªMagnus did seem to have the upper hand, at least for now. It was enough to ease some of her tension, though she couldn¡¯t help but flinch every time Magnus narrowly avoided the Nullfang¡¯s absolute-zero tail or took a hit.
But as the minutes dragged on, something became painfully clear to all three of them. Slowly, both Mia and Gerald began to frown.
¡°He can¡¯t kill it,¡± Marcos said, breaking the tense silence. What had initially seemed like a fight leaning in Magnus¡¯s favor had shifted into a stalemate. The Nullfang refused to die, its attacks growing faster and more precise as it adapted. It started predicting Magnus¡¯s moves and learning to counter newly introduced strategies. At some point, it even developed an immunity to Magnus¡¯s primary magic¡ªuncategorized mana construct spells. After that, Magnus was forced onto the defensive, careful not to let the Nullfang adapt to any more of his abilities.
That made the stalemate tilt further, with the Nullfang steadily gaining the upper hand.
¡°We have to do something. Even if Magnus¡¯s mana reserves are at Master-level, there¡¯s no way he can keep this up,¡± Mia said, her voice firm. This time, Marcos didn¡¯t argue. She stood, and though she was still far from fully recovered, she had regained enough strength to move without much trouble. Knights, after all, recovered far faster than normal people, and while she wasn¡¯t back to one hundred percent, it was enough. At the same time, Gerald, who hadn''t really been injured in the first place but was simply too worn mentally to focus his aura and willpower, seemed better as well as he jumped to his feet.
The time Magnus had spent fighting had given him a chance to refocus his thoughts.
¡°No more sitting around, then. Let¡¯s hurry up and go help-¡± Gerald started, but Marcos held up a hand to stop him.
¡°Wait.¡±
Gerald turned, irritation flashing across his face.
¡°Oh, what is it now? I''m telling you I''m fine.¡± Marcos shook his head, pointing into the distance.
¡°No, not that. Look¡ªMagnus. He¡¯s stopped fighting the Nullfang¡ and he¡¯s coming this way?¡± His words trailed off, ending in a question as confusion set in. Sure enough, Magnus was flying toward them at high speed, effortlessly breaking the sound barrier.
¡°Huh? Is he retreating?¡± Gerald asked, tilting his head.
¡°He probably realized the situation and wants to regroup with us,¡± Mia replied.
¡°We should get ready. We¡¯ll need to figure out how to hold off the Nullfang and deal with it together.¡± In just a few seconds, Magnus closed the distance, his speed defying what should have been possible as he slowed down effortlessly, almost ignoring the laws of momentum. His eyes quickly scanned the ground until he spotted Mia, Gerald, and Marcos atop the hill. Without hesitation, he descended, landing and plopping onto the ground.
¡°Magnus, are you alright?¡± Mia asked, her tone filled with concern. Magnus nodded immediately.
¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°You did good holding that thing off as long as you did, kid,¡± Gerald said, his voice steady with an edge of admiration.
¡°Honestly, with the number of spells you were pulling off, I¡¯d think you were already a Master-level mage. But don¡¯t worry¡ªwe¡¯ve got your back. We just have to come up with a plan.¡± His aura began to flare back to life, more solid and vibrant than it had been before, as though his resolve had reignited.
¡°Unless he already has a plan,¡± Marcos interjected, his sharp eyes fixed on Magnus.
The statement hung in the air for a moment before he followed up, ¡°Do you? Have a plan, I mean.¡±
Magnus met his gaze and let a small grin tug at the corner of his lips.
¡°Of course. I¡¯ll need all your help, but I¡¯m pretty sure I can take it down.¡± Both Mia and Gerald froze, their faces briefly registering surprise. They¡¯d assumed Magnus had retreated because he needed help, but not because he had already worked out a plan to kill the Nullfang.
Still, their shock didn¡¯t last long.
¡°What do you need?¡± Mia asked directly, determination lacing her voice.
¡°We¡¯ll help however we can.¡± Gerald and Marcos both nodded in silent agreement.
Magnus blinked, momentarily surprised by how quickly they got on board. Then his grin widened, and he began explaining everything.
"Well, pretty much, trying to deal with the Nullfang physically is pointless. We''ve all figured that out by now. Even magic or Aura techniques aren¡¯t reliable¡ªthey¡¯ll either slip right through or lose their impact. Eventually, it becomes immune to those too. So, instead, we¡¯ll attack it mentally." No one seemed all too surprised by Magnus¡¯s plan to use mental magic. It was a common skill for Adept-level mages, and Magnus, nearing Master-level, was no exception.
Still, Gerald raised a question.
"But are we sure mental magic will even work on that thing? I mean, it¡¯s basically dead, isn¡¯t it? Does it even have a mind to affect?"
Magnus nodded.
"I¡¯m pretty sure it does, based on what I¡¯ve analyzed. The real problem is that the spell I plan to use will leave me vulnerable. I won¡¯t be able to use any magic¡ªor my gift."
"I see. So, it¡¯s like what happened in the magma chamber?" Marcos asked, referencing the time Magnus had cloaked the Command Console¡¯s Debugging Protocol as a sensory spell.
"Exactly," Magnus confirmed.
"Except this time, I¡¯ll need to stay close to the Nullfang while the spell takes effect. Which means you¡¯ll have to keep it busy and keep me near it... all while it¡¯s trying to kill us." His voice wavered slightly. He knew how much he was asking. The Nullfang was already fast and deadly. While the four of them were quicker, the real issue wasn¡¯t dodging it¡ªit was fighting it. Getting close was the only way to engage it effectively, especially since it could render long-range attacks useless.
Now they had to do all that while protecting Magnus and keeping him close to the Nullfang.
"This is going to be tough," Marcos muttered, half to himself and half to the group. His expression showed the gears turning in his head as he tried to assess the plan''s feasibility.
"Yeah, I know," Magnus admitted with a sigh.
"But it¡¯s the only option I¡¯ve got." Gerald crossed his arms and let out a low hum before shrugging.
"Well, if it¡¯s our only option, then there¡¯s no point overthinking it. We either make it work, or all of this is for nothing." It wasn¡¯t the most reassuring statement, but Mia seemed to agree.
"Right. No point worrying about the odds now. Besides, it¡¯s already here." As her words hung in the air, everyone turned in the direction Magnus had flown from earlier. Sure enough, the skeletal figure of the Nullfang came into view. It bounded through the world, leaping from one spot, disappearing, and then reappearing as if swimming through the fabric of reality. It was closing the distance at breakneck speed.
"Marlos, you¡¯re the least fatigued and, given the situation, the fastest. You¡¯ll grab Magnus once he casts the spell," Mia directed quickly, her tone firm.
"Magnus, give us a signal when you¡¯re ready. Gerald and I will focus on keeping it contained." All three of them nodded in agreement.
"Got it," Magnus said as he floated into the air, his eyes locked on the Nullfang. Taking a deep breath, he mapped out his trajectory in his mind and then shot forward, accelerating toward the creature.
At the same moment, the others sprang into action. Their figures blurred as they broke off into three separate directions¡ªMia veering to the right, Gerald to the left, and Marcos trailing behind Magnus, ready to act the moment he was needed.
Seeing Magnus heading straight for it, the Nullfang didn¡¯t slow down. Instead, it bounded out of the ground, its body spinning through the air in a fluid front flip. Its tail sliced through the air with precision, perfectly timed to intercept Magnus and cut him clean in half as if he were nothing more than scattered fragments waiting to happen. But against Magnus, catching him mid-flight required more than just speed¡ªit demanded surprise.
Magnus¡¯s flight wasn¡¯t based on propulsion or momentum. He moved his torso along an invisible trajectory in his mind, like a train following tracks only he could see. There was no maneuver too sharp, no shift in speed too drastic for him to execute. Trying to predict where he would go was a futile effort unless you caught him off guard¡ªor moved faster than he could think. But only Adept-level knights and above could pull that off.
In a blink, Magnus twisted his path, narrowly dodging the slash. The icy chill of the attack brushed past him, freezing the air itself as he surged forward toward the Nullfang.
The Nullfang, having fought Magnus before, instinctively nulled its state of interaction, preparing to evade whatever attack Magnus had planned. But this time, that defense wouldn¡¯t save it.
Do your thing, Basker!
There was no audible response, but Magnus¡¯s command triggered something. From deep within his mind, the entity known as Basker shifted states. To everyone else, it appeared for just a fleeting moment¡ªa shadow, no, a living mass of darkness, flowed out from above Magnus¡¯s head. It seemed to funnel from an impossibly small hole in space, arcing through the air like a rope and shooting straight toward the Nullfang¡¯s head.
For an instant, it was as if a tether had formed between Magnus and the Nullfang, the shadow slipping into another invisible hole. Magnus felt the change immediately. His mind, which had always been precise and orderly, suddenly felt lighter. Basker¡¯s familiar presence vanished, and in its absence, chaos erupted in his thoughts. The mental visualization that kept him airborne crumbled, and reality quickly followed as he plummeted from the sky and called out to Marcos.
Marcos reacted instantly. With a powerful step, he launched himself into the air, catching Magnus with outstretched arms. They landed heavily, skidding through the grass as Marcos absorbed the impact.
Meanwhile, the Nullfang, realizing Magnus hadn¡¯t attacked, stopped nulling its interaction with the world as it landed with a heavy thud. The ground cracked beneath its weight, flattening the grass around it. Its attention immediately shifted to the thin, black line extending from Magnus¡¯s head to its own. With a flick of its tail, the Nullfang tried to sever the connection, but the line passed through the movement like a shadow, completely unaffected.
"Did it work?" Marcos asked, glancing down at Magnus in his arms.
"Ye- Yeah..." Magnus replied, his frown deepening as he tried to steady his breathing. It had been so long since he felt like this¡ªhis mind clouded by rogue thoughts, the creeping dread of failure clawing at the edges of his consciousness. The way it latched on, tightening around every idea and fragment of clarity, was as invasive and disorienting as ever. Yet, to his surprise, it wasn¡¯t as overwhelming as he remembered.
Maybe he¡¯d grown used to it, or maybe his mind had changed over time thanks to Basker. Either way, while the fear was still there, it felt... manageable. As his gaze shifted to the Nullfang, its massive skeletal form creaking against the ground, the fear lingered.
He knew the stakes¡ªif he got injured, there would be no healing. He wouldn¡¯t recover.
He would simply die.
Even so, the fear remained something he could keep under control. His thoughts drifted instead to Basker.
They should have entered the Nullfang¡¯s mind, right? I wonder what¡¯s happening now.
Chapter 162: Mental Invasion (2)
What was it like transitioning through reality?
It was a process Basker, who in Physical Reality had an incorporeal, shadow-like form, experienced firsthand: the act of entering and leaving a mind. The sensation began as if being squeezed from all sides into something impossibly small, like slipping through an infinitesimal hole. And yet, as one traveled through, it somehow felt like it got even tighter.
It wasn¡¯t painful¡ªnot that a creature like Basker could truly experience pain. But in those fleeting moments of transition, where its thoughts were unbound, it wondered: What was this place? What was it traveling through to reach the other side¡ªa place in opposition to Physical Reality, like the other side of a flipped page?
It wasn¡¯t until Eveline¡¯s lesson on the structure of the world that Basker finally understood.
It was the soul.
The bridge between mind and body, built upon the Spiritual Realm. This explained everything¡ªhow Basker could slip into the minds of living creatures that possessed one. By entering the soul, it became like a creature of living information, merging with the endless stream of exchanges between the mind and body. It meant that few could resist Basker from entering their minds, even if they could resist its attempts to manipulate them. After all, the soul was a mystery to most and barely understood even by those who studied it.
In the seemingly instantaneous yet strangely drawn-out time it took to traverse the flow of information within the Nullfang¡¯s aspects, Basker arrived at its destination: the mind of the monster.
A mind is hard to describe. It has no shape, no defined boundaries¡ªit simply exists. It¡¯s not something you can measure or map. Perhaps the best way to imagine it is as an isolated world, one governed by its own laws. Some of these laws are intrinsic, tied to the nature of the mind itself, while others reflect the individuality of the creature it belongs to. Just as imagination defines a dreamland, the experiences, emotions, and memories of a being shape the rules of its mind.
In a way, every mind has its own subjective laws of physics¡ªnot governing matter or energy, but thought processes, the formation of ideas, and reactions.
Intelligent minds are chaotic. Outside of what they are consciously focusing on, everything dissolves into a jumbled mess, hard to comprehend. But for creatures like animals, monsters, and mana beasts¡ªbeings like the Nullfang¡ªthat focused center doesn¡¯t exist. If the mind is a world, then entering the Nullfang¡¯s was like stepping into a swamp. A soup of fragmented thoughts, raw emotions, and, above all, instincts.
The instincts stood out, shining like beacons amidst the murky chaos. They were the foundation of its every action, whether monstrous or seemingly clever. And within that muddy plane of the Nullfang¡¯s mind, there was something else¡ªa patch of moss. Small, almost imperceptible, it writhed as it observed the world around it.
The chances Master will be injured rise the longer this takes¡
It wasn¡¯t a voice but a thought. A thought belonging to a mind within a mind.
Then, after a brief silence, the moss bloomed. Basker¡¯s own instinct, dormant since its encounter with Magnus, flared to life.
The instinct to devour.
Like sunlight fueling its growth, the instinct caused the moss to expand rapidly, spreading across the Nullfang¡¯s mind, consuming and assimilating it. The beast felt it immediately, the way parts of its own mind seemed to vanish, no longer accessible. But unlike an intelligent creature that could focus its thoughts and force Basker into the subconscious or out entirely, the Nullfang lacked such defenses. It was a beast, and all it could do was respond instinctively. The muddy expanse of its mind hardened under Basker¡¯s influence, slowing the moss¡¯s spread.
But it didn¡¯t stop; the devouring continued, although slowed.
On the outside, back in Physical Reality, things weren¡¯t nearly as simple. The initial plan¡ªGerald and Mia sticking close to the Nullfang to draw most, if not all, of its attention¡ªhad been working. By focusing on avoiding its attacks rather than striking back, they used their agility and heightened senses as knights to stay just ahead of its strikes. Staying so close but refusing to fight head-on also allowed them to keep the Nullfang contained in one general area, preventing the battlefield from expanding.
Meanwhile, Magnus, still being carried by Marcos, stood at the edge of the perimeter Gerald and Mia were holding. They kept their distance, roughly fifteen meters from the Nullfang. That seemed to be the farthest Basker could stretch between Magnus and the Nullfang, as the shadowy tether between them thinned noticeably at that range.
¡°Come on, hit me!¡± Gerald shouted, leaping upward from below the Nullfang¡¯s head. Its nonexistent eyes seemed to lock onto the large man in midair before it whipped its body around, sending its skeletal tail hurtling toward him like a lash. The sound of the tail cutting through the air was sharp, and the end of it shimmered with the incomprehensible chill of absolute zero.
But before the attack could reach him, a chunk of earth suddenly shot upward from the ground nearby, flying toward Gerald at incredible speed. It reached him faster than even the Nullfang¡¯s strike.
With a sharp bend of his knees, Gerald avoided the rock¡¯s direct path and instead used it as a platform, springing off just as the Nullfang¡¯s attack arrived. Its tail sliced clean through the rock, shattering it into countless fragments that disintegrated in the air.
¡°Nice one, Captain,¡± Gerald called out with a grin, the force of his jump carrying him safely back to the ground and just out of the Nullfang¡¯s attack range.
Freed from its focus on Gerald, the Nullfang¡¯s attention immediately snapped to Mia, the source of its missed strike. Without hesitation, its entire skeletal body shifted, bones grinding audibly as its jaw unhinged in a grotesque motion. With a sudden burst of speed, it charged toward her in a frenzied dash.
¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t!¡± Gerald roared, launching himself forward like a rocket. His leap sent the ground beneath him cracking and spiraling dust into the air as he crossed the distance between himself and the beast. Reaching out mid-air, his hands clamped onto one of the Nullfang¡¯s massive ribs.
The moment Gerald¡¯s hands connected, his legs locked into place, embedding him into the earth as the Nullfang tried to continue its pursuit of Mia. But as the skeletal creature pushed forward, it suddenly found itself stopped, as if hitting an immovable wall. It turned its head to find Gerald, legs braced and buried in the crumbling ground beneath him, holding it back with sheer force.
So, what¡¯s it going to be, you sack of bones? Charge me, or nullify your ability to interact with the physical world?
Gerald held firm, muscles straining as he waited for the Nullfang¡¯s next move.
From behind the creature, Mia watched intently. Rather than keeping its attention on one target, the two knights seemed to be harassing it, creating false openings and interfering whenever the Nullfang tried to commit to an action. The moment it focused on one of them, the other disrupted its attack, forcing it to switch targets repeatedly.
If this had been an attempt to defeat the creature outright, such tactics wouldn¡¯t have worked. But for their purpose¡ªto distract it¡ªit was more than enough to keep a simple-minded beast occupied.
Or at least, it should have been.
"Looks like Mia and Gerald are managing," Magnus muttered, his eyes fixed on the pair as they dealt with the Nullfang.
"It''s going better than-" Marcos began, but he suddenly stopped mid-sentence. The Nullfang, which had seemingly made up its mind on how to deal with Gerald, froze, stopping in place. The abrupt change threw everyone off guard. Even without the warning of his sixth sense, Gerald instinctively released his grip on the Nullfang and quickly retreated, putting distance between himself and the creature with a series of cautious backsteps.
Mere moments after he did, the Nullfang¡¯s broken jaw suddenly snapped wide open¡ªfar wider than should have been possible, even for something reduced to a skeletal form. A second later, its body began to convulse violently, thrashing around as though seized by an uncontrollable fit. Staying upright or balanced was no longer a concern for the beast as it rolled across the ground, its jagged skeleton tearing into the earth. Its ribs dug deep into the dirt, and its violent movements sent chunks of ground and tufts of grass flying through the air.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
"What is it doing?" Mia muttered to herself, taking a step further back, her eyes fixed on the monster as it flailed like a fish out of water.
But there wasn¡¯t much time to ponder her question. Suddenly, the Nullfang¡¯s body began to flash, and a sharp, searing pain shot through everyone who looked at it, Magnus included. They all winced, shielding their eyes as the familiar fuzz of incomprehensible, shifting colors spread across the Nullfang¡¯s body like a chaotic storm.
"Agh, dammit, what the hell is it up to now?" Gerald growled, clutching his head with one hand, his teeth clenched. The group cast quick glances at the creature in brief bursts¡ªjust long enough to catch glimpses of its actions without succumbing to the overwhelming pain.
"It''s... cycling?" Marcos muttered, his voice tinged with confusion and doubt as he winced from the strain of looking at it.
Magnus saw it too. The chaotic static flashing across the Nullfang wasn¡¯t random, though it looked that way. The colors and patterns seemed to shift constantly, but that was just an illusion created by how tightly packed the countless ¡®dots¡¯ of incomprehensible colors were. A simple tilt of the head made the patterns appear to change rapidly, but in truth, the static was unchanging. It was just that: a pattern locked in place, deceptively chaotic.
The textureless effect, as Magnus knew from the Command Console¡¯s report, was the result of innumerable Automatic Manifestations being created and undone in rapid succession. It was a side effect of the Nullfang¡¯s nulled state interacting with the physical world.
What was something that couldn¡¯t interact with the world supposed to look like?
How could light bounce off of it?
How did the temperature change its appearance?
What happened when it was dirtied?
Or when it was wet?
The questions piled up endlessly. The chaotic, scrambled mess they saw was simply the result of these unanswered questions. No matter how well reality¡ªor the source code behind it¡ªadapted to ensure glitches didn¡¯t disrupt the world, making sure everything functioned properly was far simpler than ensuring everything looked correct.
There was no doubt: the Nullfang was rapidly removing and re-adding a state to its body, over and over again. Perhaps it was even doing this to multiple states at different parts of it''s body simultaneously.
As for why?
The question flitted through Magnus¡¯s mind, and before he realized it, he muttered aloud, ¡°It must have something to do with what¡¯s happening inside its mind.¡±
Still carrying Magnus, Marcos overheard and frowned, glancing at him.
¡°Does that mean your ¡®spell¡¯ is working?¡± Magnus hesitated, shaking his head, his expression uncertain.
¡°I... I¡¯m not sure. Considering there¡¯s still a connection between my mind and the Nullfangs, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s finished yet. It might just be going crazy because its mind is being invaded.¡± It was a plausible explanation, but Magnus couldn¡¯t be certain. Even though he could still sense Basker¡¯s connection to his mind, he had no idea what was happening inside the Nullfang¡¯s head¡ªor how far along Basker¡¯s progress was.
Before he could ponder further, his gaze shifted upward, drawn to the sky above the Nullfang. His eyes widened.
¡°What the hell...¡± The words slipped from his mouth, almost absentmindedly. Marcos followed his line of sight, careful to avoid looking directly at the Nullfang.
He spotted it too¡ªthe anomaly.
The valley sky was nearly clear, with only a few clouds scattered across the horizon. Yet, far in the distance, one of those clouds behaved in an impossible way. It seemed to skip. It was like watching a scene from a movie being played forward and backward on repeat. One moment, the cloud drifted forward naturally, only to snap back to its original position the next.
But that wasn¡¯t all.
On the ground, the dirt and grass displaced by the Nullfang¡¯s thrashing had suddenly stopped moving, frozen in place as if time itself had halted. A blade of grass vanished the instant it touched the Nullfang¡¯s skeletal body, only to reappear in a different spot moments later.
Mia and Gerald noticed it too. The distortions were everywhere. Colors around the Nullfang flickered, some appearing inverted, while other parts of the world seemed fragmented, segmented in unnatural ways. For brief moments, reality itself looked like it was made of sliding squares, revealing a strange, colorless void beneath¡ªa void that disappeared the instant they tried to focus on it.
It was bizarre. Everyone could sense something was deeply wrong.
Yet none of them retreated.
Magnus¡¯s connection to the Nullfang needed to be maintained, and the others had to remain close in case the creature turned its attention toward him while he was vulnerable. Despite the chaos surrounding them, neither their sixth sense, which they trusted implicitly nor Mia¡¯s connection to the spirits, which she had come to rely on, warned of any immediate danger. Even the BGM glitch had gone silent, signaling that the Nullfang was no longer classified as an enemy¡ªat least for now.
But in the pit of Magnus¡¯s stomach, he felt it. A gnawing unease, like he was missing something vital.
His eyes narrowed, and he began thinking to himself. The sounds of the Nullfang¡¯s thrashing and the destruction it wreaked faded into the background as his thoughts focused.
Why is all of this happening now?
The static from the null states was the result of Automatic Manifestations¡ªthe source code of reality adapting to accommodate the Nullfang¡¯s abnormalities. But now, the Nullfang was cycling null states across its body, rapidly and repeatedly, and the distortions were spreading.
The Null State Glitch should only be able to affect the Nullfang itself¡ªnot the world around it.
As Magnus continued to think, the realization hit him like a lightning bolt as a flash of recognition crossed Magnus¡¯s face.
"Right... what Monlam said..." Magnus muttered to himself, recalling the warnings he had memorized from their meeting. Of everything Monlam had told him, one thing stuck out above all others: the world needed balance, and there were two ways it could fail.
The first was immediate and catastrophic¡ªa glitch appearing that is so severe it would destabilize the world, with reality¡¯s attempts to recalibrate only making things worse. The second, slower but no less devastating, was like death by a thousand cuts. Glitches and abnormalities would accumulate over time, each one accompanied by a ¡®fix.¡¯ Eventually, the strain from both the glitches and the patches would grow unbearable, causing reality to collapse under the pressure.
One path was an explosion, a sudden end; the other, a gradual unraveling.
Now, Magnus realized he was witnessing the second scenario in action. Not on a large scale, but the signs were unmistakable. The source code¡¯s abnormalities were piling up, and reality itself was tearing at the seams.
And they were standing right next to the epicenter.
¡°We need to get out of here... now!¡± Magnus yelled, his voice strained but urgent.
¡°Marcos, get me away from here¡ªforget the connection! Mia, Gerald, get away from the Nullfang¡ªforget the plan!¡± His scream barely cut through the chaos of the Nullfang¡¯s thrashing body, but Mia and Gerald, with their heightened senses, caught his words.
For a moment, they hesitated, confusion etched on their faces. But the urgency in Magnus¡¯s voice spurred them into action. At the same time, Marcos, though clearly wanting to question him, caught the serious look in Magnus¡¯s eyes and turned without hesitation, carrying him away at a sprint.
But none of them¡ªdespite their speed¡ªmanaged to take a single step before it happened.
Something broke.
The shattering of the world wasn¡¯t something you could hear. It wasn¡¯t a sound; it was a silent fracture in reality itself. What happened next could only be observed, not felt or heard.
Within a ten-meter radius around the Nullfang, everything simply ceased to exist. The air, the ground beneath it, the photons of light traveling through the atmosphere¡ªeven the fabric of space itself¡ªvanished. Anything defined as part of the world disappeared without a trace.
What remained in its place was a void.
A perfect, circular darkness blacker than pitch, devoid of light, depth, or any reaction to the world around it. It was nothingness in its truest, most terrifying form.
"Agh, fuck!" The sharp cry of pain drew Mia¡¯s attention, her head snapping toward Gerald¡¯s voice. Her eyes widened as she caught sight of him. His left hand and right foot¡ªboth trailing slightly behind him as he prepared to run¡ªwere missing pieces. Large, perfectly circular chunks had been erased, devoured in the same void reality itself had vanished into.
"Gerald!" Mia¡¯s voice cracked with urgency as she shouted his name. Her mind raced and the idea of running or leaving him behind didn''t appear even as an afterthought.
But then she noticed it¡ªthe ground.
All around her, pieces of the earth began to vanish in rapid succession. It wasn¡¯t like the void that had swallowed the Nullfang¡¯s surroundings. No, the ground twisted and warped for the briefest instant, before disappearing entirely. One after another, small holes spread outward, expanding erratically.
Mia¡¯s eyes darted across the shifting terrain, tracking the pattern. Her heart pounded as she spotted the ground beneath her feet begin to twist. There was no time to think¡ªonly act. Pouring all her aura into her legs, she launched herself into the air like a rocket. The ground she had just been standing on vanished in an instant.
Below her, Gerald, collapsed and clutching the remains of his right foot, groaned in pain. His face contorted with agony, but the panic in his eyes quickly overpowered it as he looked up at Mia.
"Mia, look out! It¡¯s happening in the air too!" The warning came too late.
Mia barely had a chance to process his words before the air around her twisted, just like the ground had. For the briefest moment, she was there¡ªand then she was gone.
"Mia!" Marcos¡¯s voice broke as he came to a sudden stop, his senses screaming at him that her presence had just vanished. Magnus was frozen in shock, his mind unable to keep up with what was happening.
On the ground, Gerald slammed his fist into the dirt, the impact cracking the earth beneath him.
His teeth clenched in a mixture of pain and fury as he shouted, "Marcos, don¡¯t stop! Get the kid out of-"
But he never finished. The ground beneath Gerald twisted violently, and before he could react, he too vanished.
I don¡¯t...
Magnus¡¯s thoughts raced, jumbled and incoherent. His eyes locked with Marcos¡¯s, whose expression was a chilling mix of helplessness and horror. And then, the space around them began to twist.
Just like it had for Mia, Gerald, and everything else caught in the chaos, the world warped and folded around them.
A moment later, they were gone.
Chapter 163: Fundamental Shift
The first thing Magnus saw was everything around him collapsing. Whether it was himself, Marcos, or the space surrounding him, it all seemed to fold in at once, merging together into an all-encompassing void.
And then¡ªhe didn¡¯t see at all.
Instead, the first thing he felt¡ªor at least thought he felt¡ªwas the sensation of falling. But there was no rush of wind against his skin. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even feel his body. It was more like the unsettling awareness of being unbalanced, untethered.
"I don''t feel right..." He muttered to himself, trying to get his bearings. He was still descending, deeper into the darkness, sinking further into nothingness. At the same time, he felt strangely disconnected. No¡ªdisjointed was a better word. Parts of his consciousness were present¡ªhe was sure of that¡ªbut other parts were completely silent. And there was nothing more unsettling than realizing that parts of your own mind had gone dark.
Even his memories felt fragmented.
"Do I even have emotions right now? I''m not scared or panicked. Even the fear of being cut off from Basker is gone. Is something happening to my mind?" He couldn¡¯t figure it out. No¡ªthat wasn¡¯t quite right. It wasn¡¯t that his emotions were gone. They were still there, just diminished. Shrunken down so much they barely registered, not enough to cloud his thoughts. Maybe that was why he could think so clearly, even in a situation where nothing made sense.
"What¡¯s the last thing I remember? The Nullfang... it started spazzing out. Its glitch was causing errors, right? So did reality break down or something? Is this what Monlam and his teacher were warning me about?" Any thoughts Magnus had about his situation came to an abrupt halt the moment the sensation of falling stopped. If before it had felt like tumbling through the void, now it was more like sinking¡ªslowly, deliberately. But more importantly, the darkness around him had vanished, replaced by something he couldn''t even begin to describe.
Yet, his instincts whispered to him. They told him that what he was witnessing wasn¡¯t just something¡ªit was everything. The foundation, the bottom, the highest echelon of the fundamental. It wasn¡¯t quite right to call it a space, though maybe it was. It felt vast yet minuscule, infinite yet finite, and somehow, countless other things in between.
He wasn¡¯t seeing it, not with his eyes. It wasn¡¯t a sight so much as a presence, flowing around him, through him. And it felt familiar.
"This is just like when I''m in the dreamland with Basker. Now that I think about it¡ I haven¡¯t been able to think to myself this whole time either." As similar as they seemed on the surface, there were clear differences between reality and his dreamland. One of them was that in his dreamland, internal thoughts didn¡¯t exist. After all, his mental form already resided inside his mind¡ªhow could he have inner thoughts when he was the source of them?
The second difference was that he had never truly looked at anything there. Even though his mental form resembled his physical body, he could simply know what lay beyond a rock without needing to check. It was all in his head¡ªwhy wouldn¡¯t he be omniscient there?
That was exactly what it felt like now. Except this time, he couldn''t comprehend whatever he was being shown, even if he knew it was there.
"Could this be... source code?" The thought felt almost too absurd to consider, but the moment the words left him, everything changed.
This place had already defied geometry, but now it shifted in ways that made even less sense. Some shapes had no form, only shadows, and reflections that folded in on themselves. Everything felt interconnected, yet the way it flickered and reconstructed itself made that impossible. Every instant, everything was different from before¡ªwhat had been one thing a second ago had already undergone countless transformations into something else.
And all Magnus could do was feel, absorb, and sink.
Where was he sinking?
What was he sinking into?
He had no idea.
"If this really is the source code, how did I get here? Is this some kind of different realm? Did the Nullfang¡¯s glitch teleport me? I suppose that¡¯s not too hard to believe if it broke reality in the area around it... but if that¡¯s the case, then Mia and the others should be here too. Though even if they are, finding them in this would be impossible." With nothing else to do, Magnus kept speaking¡ªthinking out loud, letting his words bounce off each other, trying to make sense of the chaos surrounding him. The swirling, ever-shifting patterns around him felt more real than the world he had once known.
He tried summoning the Command Console. Nothing happened. Either he couldn¡¯t access it in whatever state he was in, or it simply wasn¡¯t responding to him. After a couple of more failed attempts, he eventually changed his focus to trying to understand the space around him. But even that was met by a dead in as it quickly became obvious that comprehension was impossible. Instead, he realized something¡ªsomething he already knew, but never truly thought about.
The Command Console had always been a tool, an interface to manipulate source code. The endless lines of code it outputted every time he executed a command. He had once believed that was source code¡ªan abstract, structured language.
But now he understood.
The Command Console had only been simplifying it. Summarizing it.
The true nature of source code¡ªif that was indeed what he was witnessing¡ªwas far greater than anything he and Basker had ever theorized. It wasn''t something that could be captured in a prompt or contained within a neatly displayed script.
It was vast, unknowable.
"I wonder if time exists here? Probably not. Even if it does, I doubt it has any meaning." Either way, he had no idea how to get himself out of this. No way to return to normal.
That meant he would likely just keep sinking¡ªdeeper and deeper into the strings of information that made up reality. Or until something ended him.
Either one.
"If that''s the case, I guess it''s a good thing I can''t feel anything right now... or I''d be losing my mind." That''s what he said, but the accepting tone in his voice didn¡¯t mean he was okay with it. Not really. He knew that if he had to stay like this forever if he remained trapped in this fundamental state for eternity, he would break.
With or without emotions, with or without fear, it would happen eventually.
But it wasn¡¯t like he had an alternative.
Not unless someone¡ªor something¡ªpulled him out.
[Master?]
The sound of Basker¡¯s voice sent a jolt of surprise through the faint remnants of emotion still lingering in Magnus.
"Basker? Is that you?"
[Yes, Master. I¡¯ve succeeded in devouring the Nullfang¡¯s mind and am currently in the process of fully assimilating it. However, I¡¯m having trouble returning to your mind.]The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
"It''s good to hear your voice. But, yeah that makes sense. I don¡¯t know exactly what happened, but the Nullfang went crazy when you entered its mind. It started using its glitch so rapidly that I think an error occurred. I¡¯m not sure what it did, but everything started breaking. Me, Mia, Gerald, and Marcos¡ªwe couldn¡¯t escape. I think we were teleported. And if you can¡¯t return to my mind, it¡¯s probably because parts of it are... missing or something."
Basker went silent for a moment, processing Magnus¡¯s words before responding.
[I see. Well, I find it highly unlikely that you were teleported. Given the limited range of our connection, it¡¯s more probable that you¡¯ve shifted somehow. If I had to guess, whatever happened to you and the others¡ªespecially to your minds¡ªcaused a disconnect. Similar to what occurs to the mind when a person dies. It seems even the Command Console¡¯s protections were overruled in this case. However, with the number of loops it runs in your mind, even if the Command Console couldn¡¯t stop the effect entirely, it at least prevented your mind from going completely dark.]
"Huh. That would explain a lot." It was a calm response¡ªprobably the only kind he could manage without his emotions and faced with the fact that, if not for the Command Console, he¡¯d be dead right now or at least, the mental equivalent.
A brief silence passed before Magnus spoke again.
"In any case, I¡¯m not exactly sure where I ¡®shifted¡¯ to, but I¡¯m fairly certain I¡¯m at the source code level¡ somehow. And I can¡¯t get back on my own. Do you have any ideas?"
[Yes. Master, you said this happened as a result of the Null State Glitch being used repeatedly?]
"That¡¯s right. Or at least, that¡¯s what it seemed like."
[In that case, once I fully assimilate its mind, its rapid use of the Null State Glitch will likely stop as well. If the source of the error vanishes, the error itself may be corrected automatically.]
Given what they knew about the malleable and adaptive nature of source code¡ªand by extension, reality¡ªthere was no doubt that it would automatically correct an error once its source was eliminated.
But that raised another, far more worrisome issue.
"Yeah¡ but just because the error is fixed doesn¡¯t mean everything will go back to normal. What if instead of fixing things, me and the others just get deleted or something ?"
[I¡¯m afraid there are no guarantees, Master. If you wish, I can attempt to let the Null State Glitch continue operating even after assimilation. However, I cannot think of any other viable way to bring you back.]
In other words, he could either take the risk and hope for the best or leave things as they were. The latter was the only option guaranteed to keep him alive¡ªnot just him, but also Mia, Gerald, and Marcos if they were here as well. Any other choice would turn their survival into a coin toss.
But at the same time, he had to ask himself, would this even be living?
Even with Basker around to talk to, this existence would become hellish sooner or later. He couldn¡¯t even access the Command Console, so it wasn¡¯t like he could turn off the loops let his mind slip into a death-like silence the way Mia and the others likely had.
He would be stuck.
Awake.
Aware.
While time passed¡ªhowever long that might be.
After a few minutes of contemplation, Magnus finally asked, ¡°How long will it take for you to finish assimilating the Nullfang¡¯s mind?¡±
[Minutes at most.]
There was a brief pause before Magnus spoke again.
¡°If your assumption is right, and our minds did shut down into a death-like state when we shifted into this place... then in the end, this decision only really affects me, right? Mia and the others won''t really be affected since I¡¯m the only one who can still think.¡±
[Indeed.]
"I¡¯m probably going to freak out about this when I get my emotions back... Alright, do it." His voice was steady, almost unnervingly so, with no hesitation.
[Right away.]
As Basker fell silent, Magnus was once again left alone with the fragmented remains of his mind.
"I wonder what it would be like to be deleted? It probably won¡¯t feel like anything. Just instant nothing." The morbid thought slipped out before he even realized it, but his attention soon drifted back to the ever-shifting chaos surrounding him.
This place¡ªthe raw foundation of reality itself.
And yet, despite being confronted with the very source code of existence, there was nothing he could do with it. Even when he focused, trying to see through it, to understand it, it simply passed through the active parts of his mind. He couldn''t even tell if he was retaining anything with the state of his mind. It was like water slipping through his fingers, no matter how tightly he tried to hold on.
No matter how many times he reached for it.
"I wonder if I''ll-"
Magnus was cut off as Basker¡¯s voice suddenly returned.
[Master, it¡¯s done.]
He didn¡¯t respond right away, instead focusing on the chaotic, kaleidoscopic world around him, searching for any changes beyond the constant, ever-shifting distortions. But he saw nothing.
"It looks like it didn¡¯t-" Once again, he was interrupted¡ªthis time by himself, as the sensation of sinking stopped.
What happened next, he didn¡¯t even get to see. It all unfolded in an instant. If his arrival in this strange realm had been marked by everything collapsing into nothing, then now, everything was unfolding from nothing just as suddenly.
In the span of a single blink, reality returned.
He felt himself falling¡ªthen landing, back first, onto soft grass. His wide eyes locked onto the blue sky above, his brain scrambling to process the rush of sensations flooding back into him. His chest rose and fell in shallow, uneven breaths. His heart pounded so hard it drowned out everything else, its relentless hammering in his ears.
Tightness clenched around his chest, almost painful, as flashes of what he had just witnessed surged through his mind¡ªonly to be drowned out by a far more immediate realization.
What- What the hell was I thinking? I could have gotten myself killed! I almost- I-
His thoughts spiraled out of control, an overwhelming flood that refused to slow. Even as he saw Marcos step into his peripheral vision, looking down at him with clear confusion, his mind barely registered it. Marcos knelt, placing a hand on his shoulder, shaking him slightly. His mouth moved, forming words¡ªwords that never reached Magnus¡¯s ears.
He couldn¡¯t focus.
He couldn¡¯t breathe.
His hand gripped his chest as panic seized him, his body refusing to obey.
[Master, please calm down. Just focus on where you are. You don¡¯t need to breathe.]
Basker¡¯s voice echoed in Magnus¡¯s mind as the hound quickly got to work, reinstating all the usual modifications it made to his thoughts. Intrusive thoughts that pulled him away from focus¡ªclipped. The constant mental noise¡ªquieted. One by one, Basker made adjustments, guiding him back to stability.
Right...
Magnus¡¯s grip on his chest loosened slightly. He shifted his gaze upward, focusing on the sun shining in the vast blue sky above. As his focus sharpened, the chaotic flood of thoughts dulled. His breathing slowed. The tension inside him faded, piece by piece.
I¡¯m alive... I¡¯m fine.
Repeating those words to himself, he felt his heartbeat settle. It was strange¡ªhe didn¡¯t even need to breathe, yet in those moments of panic, he still reacted as if he did. He felt himself hyperventilating, despite it being unnecessary. Just like how sighing or taking a breath had become an ingrained habit, his body still responded to anxiety on instinct.
"Are you feeling better now?" Magnus turned his head at the voice. Marcos was sitting next to him, watching him with a steady expression, though it seemed to hide its own inner turmoil. Slowly, Magnus sat up, brushing dirt and grass from his hair before nodding.
"Yeah... Yeah, I think so. Sorry about that. I-" Marcos cut him off with a slight shake of his head.
"It''s fine. Blacking out and then waking up after thinking you were about to die can do that to you." Hearing that, Magnus shifted his gaze toward where Gerald had been. He quickly spotted both him and Mia. The latter was crouched beside him, tending to his injuries while speaking to him in a low voice. Gerald¡¯s left hand and right foot were wrapped in makeshift bandages as she performed first aid.
Beside them, a massive, smooth hole marred the ground¡ªa vacancy that showed that the world that once occupied it seemed to have been cut out. Unlike that area, the other sections of ground that had twisted and disappeared just like Magnus and the others had returned, but that hole remained¡ªa stark reminder of whatever had just happened.
I see... So it was just like Basker said. None of them saw what I did. They don¡¯t even know how long they were like that. It¡¯s like they were turned off and then on again.
Letting out a quiet sigh, Magnus turned to Marcos.
¡°What about the Nullfang? What happened to it?¡±
"Not sure," Marcos replied with a shrug before gesturing toward Mia.
"She checked the hole where everything started getting¡ weird. But the Nullfang¡¯s gone. I don¡¯t know what your spell did to its mind, but my guess is it ended up destroying itself." Magnus frowned, his gaze drifting downward as he mulled over the possibility.
Destroyed? Basker, is that true?
[No, Master.]
Huh? Then where the hell did it go? Don¡¯t tell me the assimilation failed and it escaped or something.
[That¡¯s not the case, I assure you. The assimilation was successful. The Nullfang is currently hiding under the world.]
Wait... what?
[I believed it would cause unnecessary complications if the Nullfang was revealed to still be alive, even if in a tamed state. So, I used the Null State Glitch¡ªstill tied to its existence¡ªto hide it beneath the world. There¡¯s no need to worry. From now on, it¡¯s essentially an extension of my being and fully under my control, Maste and by extension yours]
Chapter 164: Mentality
Magnus was at a loss for words.
Wait, wait, wait. You''re telling me the Nullfang is basically ours now? You can control its body, even as a skeleton, and use its glitch?
[Correct. However, as we suspected, the only thing keeping the Nullfang ''alive'' is the nullification of its ability to enter the state of dying. The moment that nullification is lifted, my connection to its body will be severed, and it will truly die.]
Hmm... is that dangerous for you? I mean, since you''ve assimilated its mind. If it dies, will that affect you?
[I don''t believe so. In my physical form, I am a body without a mind. In my mental form, I am a mind without a body. The mind only goes dark after death because it relies on the brain, with the soul bridging both. But considering what I am, I doubt I have a soul to begin with. Even if the Nullfang''s body dies completely, I should remain unaffected. I exist independently.]
Oh... I see. No wonder the Headmistress was so confident sending you after me.
Looking at Basker from a hostile perspective, they were a near-unkillable mana beast. In the physical world, they were like a shadow, making them practically immune to physical attacks. And in someone¡¯s mind, they could either stay hidden in the subconscious or outright devour it. If the victim couldn''t fight back, they''d be consumed. If they could, Basker could simply escape into the physical world.
When it came down to it, the only way to truly kill them was to destroy their form entirely in either of the two states they could exist in¡ªthrough some supernatural ability or mental attack. But the latter was nearly impossible as long as Basker was part of Magnus''s mind, protected by the Command Console.
Alright, well, you did a good job hiding the Nullfang. Can you keep it like that and just have it trail me from underground? Is that possible?
[Yes, Master. The Nullfang no longer requires sustenance, rest, or air like normal living creatures, so it can remain hidden indefinitely.]
Guess we''re lucky it didn''t run off while fighting us then. We''ll figure out what to do with it later.
Although he didn''t want to keep the Nullfang''s survival a secret from Mia, Gerald, and Marcos, he saw no other choice. It had already taken so many lives. No matter how much he insisted it was under his control, no one would ever be comfortable with letting it live.
Plus, even if they did believe me, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that the Nullfang is strong enough to fight Master-level beings¡ªand it could become even deadlier depending on what states it can nullify.
People would see him as someone who could summon a living weapon at any time. And while that might work as a deterrent, Magnus had no doubt it would also cause him a whole lot of trouble.
For now, he felt it would just be better to keep it under wraps.
With that decision settling in his mind, the sound of footsteps caused Magnus to look up, spotting Mia heading this way. There was still a slight stumble in her step, the lingering imbalance from pushing herself too hard.
Marcos, still sitting on the ground, was the first to speak when she got close.
"How is he?" Mia glanced back at Gerald, who lay still on the ground.
A slight tension crossed her face before she answered, "He¡¯ll be fine, I think. If there¡¯s one upside to whatever hit him, it''s that it did a clean job. No extended damage beyond what was actually removed."
"Well, that¡¯s good." Magnus let out a low sigh, running a hand through his hair. Mia¡¯s gaze shifted to him.
"What about you? How are you feeling?" From where he sat, Magnus looked up at her and shrugged.
"Honestly? All things considered, pretty good. Tired as hell, but not hurt."
"Good. Same goes for me and Marcos, for the most part," Mia responded. The three of them talked for a few more minutes until Magnus suddenly frowned in the middle of Mia speaking, his eyes scanning the area.
"By the way," he asked, "I didn¡¯t really notice while we were dealing with the Nullfang, but I haven¡¯t seen Galven or Hazel. Where are they?"
The moment the question left his mouth, Mia¡¯s words cut off. Her expression tensed, her voice fading into something almost hollow.
"They..." She started, but the words trailed off. Before she could continue, Marcos spoke instead.
"The Nullfang caught us off guard after the ambush. We didn¡¯t know it was immortal, so we let our guard down... and it cost us." He exhaled slowly.
"Galven was hit first by the Nullfang¡¯s tail while it was in that frozen state. There¡¯s nothing left of him. As for Hazel... he was still alive when I brought him back to the outpost, but he lost everything below the waist. The only reason he survived is because he reacted just a little faster than Galven and stopped the ice from freezing too many vitals." A different kind of silence settled between them. Magnus¡¯s gaze drifted from Mia to Marcos, then down to the dirt beneath him.
His body trembled slightly.
"You-" Marcos started, but before he could finish, he and Mia heard Magnus whisper something.
"Dead... again. More people are dead because of me." His voice wavered. Mia¡¯s expression softened as she bent down next to him, resting a hand on his shoulder.
"It¡¯s not your fault, Magnus. We¡¯re the ones who let our guard down¡ªI should have been more careful." But her words didn¡¯t seem to reach him. He slowly shook his head.
"It was my plan. Ambushing the Nullfang was my idea, and it didn¡¯t work. And now..."
"You¡¯re not being fair to yourself," Mia interrupted, furrowing her brow as she tried to get him to look at her.
"She¡¯s right," Marcos added, standing up.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
"If not for you, we would¡¯ve gone into this completely blind with an even worse plan. And even then, none of us could¡¯ve known it couldn¡¯t be killed." His tone shifted, revealing the sincerity behind his words even if his face didn''t show it, while Mia nodded in agreement.
Magnus finally lifted his gaze, glancing between the two of them before hesitantly nodding.
"Maybe you two are right..."
Mia¡¯s hand on Magnus¡¯s shoulder tightened slightly, but she knew there was nothing more she could say. Even if she meant every word, in his current state, it would all just sound like empty reassurance. So instead, with a regretful, almost guilty look in her eyes, she withdrew her hand, stood up, and turned to Marcos. A small smile crept onto her face, her voice carrying a bit more energy as she spoke.
"We should get back to the outpost. Marcos, can you help me carry Gerald?" Marcos nodded. Mia glanced back at Magnus, still sitting on the ground, his expression caught between a daze and deep contemplation.
"Magnus, come on. I¡¯m sure the villagers and soldiers will be happy to hear that this nightmare is finally behind them." Magnus looked up at her and gave a small nod.
"I¡¯ll be there in a second." Mia hesitated. Her smile faltered for just a moment before she nodded.
"Alright." With that, she and Marcos walked away, heading over to Gerald. The moment her back was turned to Magnus, her expression darkened into a frown.
"We dragged him into this," she said, each word carrying a sharp edge.
Marcos didn¡¯t deny it or agree.
Instead, he stated, "He¡¯ll be fine, Mia. We all saw how strong he is. He¡¯ll get through this."
"He¡¯s not a soldier, Marcos," she shot back, her voice rising.
"He wasn¡¯t trained for any of this¡ªhe¡¯s just a kid. The only reason he¡¯s even here is because we¡ªbecause I¡ªbrought him into this mess and mentioned him to the Major General." She came to a stop, turning to face Marcos, who was just a step behind her.
"He shouldn¡¯t have had to come save us in the first place. It doesn¡¯t matter how strong you are; you and I both know what happens when someone that young grows up surrounded by death." Her serious gaze held his for a long moment before she let out a short sigh.
"When we get back to the city, I¡¯m going to talk to the Major General. Magnus shouldn¡¯t be pulled any deeper into this mess just because he¡¯s strong¡ or because we saved him." Marcos didn¡¯t respond right away. His eyes narrowed slightly, his mouth tightening.
"Alright," he finally said, meeting her gaze.
"If that¡¯s what you want to do, you know Gerald and I will back you. Besides..." He glanced back at Magnus, still sitting there.
His voice lowered as he added, "You¡¯re right."
As Marcos uttered those words, he and Mia continued toward Gerald. Meanwhile, a different conversation was unfolding inside Magnus¡¯s mind.
[Master?]
It was rare for Basker to show emotion in his voice, especially outside of Magnus¡¯s dreamland. But this time, there was a hint of concern.
I¡¯m fine, Basker. It¡¯s just... I didn¡¯t take Eveline¡¯s warning seriously enough.
Back then, when he fought that vampire woman, he had been completely overwhelmed. Death would have been certain if Eveline hadn¡¯t saved him. Yet even though he survived, others who got involved because of him hadn¡¯t been so lucky. Some died. Others were hurt.
That moment had led him to a simple truth¡ªif he wanted to stop people from dying because of his mistakes, he needed to be able to handle things on his own. Without anyone¡¯s help.
And to act independently, he had to be stronger.
Yet despite that lesson¡ I¡¯ve been too complacent.
If he had focused on improving his body, if he had used [Perfective Regeneration] more actively, he might have reached this level a long time ago. He wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time in that magma chamber. Maybe he could have saved Galven and Hazel.
No¡ I would have been able to handle this all by myself. No one else would have needed to put themselves at risk.
It all came down to a lack of strength¡ªand more importantly, a lack of willingness.
His reluctance to push himself was evident in how he first viewed the magma chamber. Even though he and Basker were almost of the same mind, the thought of using that place to improve had never even crossed his.
In the end, it was a difference in mentality.
Basker thought in terms of efficiency, knowing Magnus''s limits and thinking about how to break past them. Magnus, on the other hand, had only seen danger. He had focused on how to escape rather than how to overcome. It was the natural reaction of any person, any human.
But Magnus wasn¡¯t natural. Everything about him¡ªhis body, his mind¡ªwas constantly being refined, altered, and edited.
And there are still more ways I can improve. I just need to change the way I think. I can be better¡ªI just need to optimize myself properly.
As that thought settled in his mind, Magnus raised his hand, studying it with a focused expression. It looked almost unrecognizable. Not because it wasn¡¯t his, but because it was¡ªonly with every imperfection removed. Every biological flaw had been erased. The skin was unnaturally smooth, almost too perfect, like something artificial. It was like looking at a painting you made when you were a child, being repainted by a professional. It was so similar you could recognize it with a glance, yet in the end, there was a difference that was impossible to not notice between the two.
Excess. That should be the first thing I work toward removing from myself.
With that thought, Magnus closed his hand, then stood up, brushing the dirt off himself and his clothes. As he did, his eyes drifted down to the uniform he was wearing.
Despite everything I¡¯ve been through¡ªeven direct exposure to magma¡ªthis academy uniform still looks brand new. Is it made from some kind of special material? Or is it because of magic? If it¡¯s the former, maybe I can study it and replicate its structure.
"Magnus, are you ready?" A distant voice pulled him from his thoughts. Looking up, he saw Mia and Marcos holding Gerald up, their eyes on him, waiting.
Magnus gave a quick nod.
"Yeah, let¡¯s go." With everyone¡ªaside from Gerald¡ªmore exhausted than injured, the journey back to the outpost didn¡¯t take long. The moment they pushed through the outpost gates, soldiers rushed to meet them.
"Get him to the infirmary. His injuries need proper bandaging," Mia ordered as she and Marcos handed Gerald over.
"Yes, Captain!" The soldiers responded immediately, moving to help.
"Oi, no need to crowd me like that!" Gerald grumbled, pushing some of them away.
"I still have one good leg, you know." Some of the soldiers hesitated at that, but in the end, two stuck close, helping support his weight as he hobbled toward the infirmary.
After watching Gerald leave, Magnus turned his attention away and approached one of the soldiers Gerald had pushed away.
"Is Lieutenant Hazel in the infirmary too? Is he alright?" The soldier, briefly confused about who Magnus was, gave a solemn nod.
"Yes. But he¡¯s in critical condition. We¡¯re not sure how long he¡¯ll be able to hold on." Magnus frowned slightly but thanked the soldier before turning toward Mia and Marcos, who were speaking quietly to each other.
"I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re planning to announce that we took care of the Nullfang soon?" He asked Mia.
She nodded.
"Yes, in about an hour. We¡¯ll gather everyone and make the announcement. Then we¡¯ll send messengers to the village with the news." Magnus nodded.
"Alright then." Without another word, he started walking in the direction Gerald had been taken.
"Where are you going?" Marcos called after him.
Magnus glanced back.
"The infirmary. I have two spell catalysts that let me use healing magic on others. I¡¯m going to see if I can stabilize Hazel, maybe even get him out of critical condition." Mia¡¯s expression shifted, a mix of surprise and hope.
"Do you think it¡¯ll work?"
"It hasn¡¯t failed me so far..." Magnus hesitated, his gaze lowering slightly.
"But it won¡¯t be enough to bring back his lower half." There were plenty of things he regretted, but if he had to pick one, it was only bringing half of the spell catalyst he¡¯d gotten from the Academy Exchange Center. If he had brought more, he could have healed a lot more people. But back when he left, he never imagined this much would happen outside of Arlciff City.
Who knows how many more unpredictable things will happen in the future?
His hands clenched slightly.
I need to be ready for anything. Even if that means figuring out how to afford and carry a hundred spell catalysts from now on.
With that thought, he turned and continued toward the infirmary. Mia and Marcos watched his back as he walked away. Unlike Mia, who kept her eyes solely on Magnus, Marcos¡¯s gaze flickered between the two of them. Her words echoed in his mind: You and I both know what happens when someone young grows up surrounded by death.
I wonder why I didn¡¯t notice it before... but the two of them¡ªthey really are alike.
Chapter 165: Relief
"There, he should be in better shape now." Magnus peeled the used spell catalyst off the unconscious man lying in a wooden-framed bed with white sheets and a pillow. The moment it was removed, its single-use was spent, and the remaining mana, once contained in its structure by various runes, dispersed as those runes flickered out.
Everything below the man¡¯s head was wrapped in bandages, and though the covers hid most of his body, it was obvious his legs were gone. This wasn''t Hazel¡ªit was the lieutenant of one of the four platoons the Major General had sent to assist Mia, Marcos, and Gerald with the Nullfang. One platoon had been completely wiped out when they entered the valley, and this man was the lieutenant of the other unit that was attacked shortly after.
Now that Galven''s... dead, only two of the four lieutenants the Major General sent are still alive.
Magnus looked away from the bed, scanning the rest of the infirmary. Most of the other beds were occupied by soldiers¡ªinjured but not nearly as badly as the man in front of him. Hazel was a bed or two away, in a similar state, but at least he was awake.
"T-Thank you... We were afraid his condition would never improve. Even in his sleep, he was always in pain. Some nights, he''d start sweating like he was in the middle of a nightmare." The voice belonged to a medic from one of the four platoons. As a combat medic, he was skilled at keeping people alive long enough to receive proper treatment¡ªbut that was the problem. They had no real treatment out here, only temporary fixes. He and the other medics had done their best to keep everyone stable, but it was never enough.
Now, looking down at the lieutenant, whose face for the first time seemed at peace, the medic felt a wave of relief wash over him.
"It''s fine. We got lucky¡ªhis Aura Intensity was too low to reject the spell catalyst. Otherwise, we would have had to wake him up first," Magnus said, and the medic nodded. That was always an issue when operating on knights. Either they had to consent, or someone had to force their way through their aura¡ªsomething that usually required another knight''s help. In this case, the lieutenant had been bedridden for so long, suffering through constant pain, that his willpower had naturally dulled over time. He might regain it once he woke up, but that depended on where he was mentally.
Not many people stayed strong-willed after losing the ability to walk.
Speaking of which¡
After letting the medic take over monitoring the unconscious lieutenant, Magnus made his way to Hazel¡¯s bedside.
"How are you feeling?" His voice was calm and disarming.
Hazel seemed lost in thought, taking a moment before finally registering the question.
"Hmm? Oh, I''m doing good. Hardly in any pain anymore, which is a huge improvement from how I felt an hour ago." A slight curve touched his lips as he took a deep breath, but there was something else¡ªsomething buried deep in his eyes. The weight of everything that had happened was still there. Who knew how he really felt about it?
Magnus pressed his lips together, standing there for a moment before saying, "I''m sorry this happened to you. I thought my plan would work... I didn¡¯t think it would cost you and Galven..."
Hazel glanced over and shook his head.
"Don¡¯t blame yourself for this mess. If you hadn¡¯t shown up, we¡¯d all be dead¡ªI¡¯m sure of that now. And as for your plan... well, they rarely go the way the planner wants. That¡¯s just part of life. Part of being a soldier." Magnus lowered his head slightly, letting out a sigh as he nodded.
"Yeah, I know... Mia and Marcos said something similar. I just-" Before he could finish, a loud voice rang out from across the infirmary, making him turn his head.
"And they¡¯re right. You should listen to them. You¡¯re moping so much, I swear you¡¯re making this place even more depressing¡ªdidn¡¯t think that was possible." The voice, of course, belonged to Gerald, who was sitting up in his bed with a grin. His injured and bandaged hand was raised, despite the void having cost him two fingers from his left hand and the back of his right foot¡ªincluding his Achilles heel.
Not that he acted like it.
Ignoring Gerald for now, Magnus shook his head in disbelief before turning back to Hazel.
"If I ever find a way to extend my healing to limbs, I promise I''ll make sure to heal you." Hazel blinked, caught off guard. He stared at Magnus in silence for a few moments, trying to process the words.
Mages had a solid reputation, built on stories, legends, and myths¡ªnot to mention people''s natural fascination with magic. But that same reputation often came with an air of arrogance and superiority. Most mages were of noble descent and raised in academies that reinforced the idea that they were special. When you spend your life being treated like you''re more important than everyone else, it''s only natural for your mindset to warp.
But looking at Magnus, Hazel saw none of that. His words, his promise¡ªit was all genuine. So was the remorse he felt, despite Hazel already telling him it wasn¡¯t his fault.
I was wondering why the captain and the others trusted him so much. But he really is an odd one.
Hazel¡¯s smirk turned into a small smile as he nodded.
"You''re already so strong for your age. If that''s not talent, I don''t know what is. I doubt I''ll have to wait too long for you to keep that promise. But either way, I''ll be looking forward to seeing where you go in the future."
"Well, you''re right about that. You should¡¯ve seen how scared he was when we first met him," Gerald chimed in from across the room, clearly listening in.
"Poor kid almost passed out when an arrow flew past his face." He let out a laugh.
Magnus sighed.
"Well, clearly, he wants my attention. Guess I better go deal with that." Even as he spoke, a smile crept onto his face, despite how annoying Gerald was being.
Turning back to Hazel, he added, "Thanks for believing me."
With that, he left Hazel¡¯s bedside and made his way over to Gerald, who was grinning like he had just won something.
"You know, it''s rude to eavesdrop on other people''s conversations," Magnus said.
"Eh, I''m technically his superior officer, so it''s fine," Gerald shot back casually, shifting his pillow against the wooden headboard for a more comfortable position. Magnus just shook his head. He had no idea how the Batis Military was structured, what authority Gerald actually had, or even what rank he held.
So, he decided to let it slide and not question the logic.
"Fine, whatever. I was planning to talk to you about something anyway. Or I guess more like, ask you something."
That caught Gerald''s attention.
Raising a brow, he replied, "Oh? Well, shoot. It''s been boring just lying here."
"Well, from what I''ve seen, out of the three of you¡ªyou''re the strongest, Mia is the fastest, and Marcos is the stealthiest and most precise, right?" As Magnus spoke, Gerald put his uninjured hand on his chin, rubbing his short unkept beard as he mulled it over.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
"I¡¯d say you''re close but not exactly right. Out of all of us, I¡¯m definitely the strongest physically, though Mia, with her spirits, could probably cause more outright damage than I can." Magnus blinked in surprise.
"Wait, really?"
Gerald nodded his expression somewhere between serious and amused.
"That¡¯s right. It may be hard to believe, but spirit naturalists are ridiculously powerful. If an Apprentice-level knight can bring down a building with raw force, and an Apprentice-level mage can blow it apart with a destructive enough spell, then a spirit naturalist wouldn¡¯t have to do either. All they''d have to do is ask the spirits controlling the materials in the building to weaken its foundations all the way through. No explosion, no sound¡ªjust a quiet collapse, as if the structure failed on its own." Magnus thought about that for a moment.
Hmm, I never really looked at it that way before... Though, now that I think about it, Mia has always been precise with her attacks and movements.
"But if she can do that much with the spirits, why doesn¡¯t she?" The question popped into Magnus¡¯s mind as he considered it.
Gerald¡¯s expression shifted slightly. Letting out a short sigh, he rubbed the back of his head.
"Eh¡ not exactly my story to tell. But trust me, there''s a reason Mia doesn¡¯t use her connection to the spirits for raw destruction. She¡¯s trained herself to be precise, which is what makes her so fast and deadly. Without that connection, though, she¡¯d probably be a bit slower than Marcos and definitely weaker than me." He shrugged.
"Basically, what I¡¯m saying, kid, is that there¡¯s no straight path when it comes to strength. Even if Marcos and Mia are faster and more agile than me, I can match them in short bursts thanks to my Aura Intensity."
"Huh, I see¡ Well, in that case, what about close-quarters combat? Out of the three of you, who¡¯s the best in hand-to-hand?" A confident grin spread across Gerald¡¯s face.
"Oh, that one''s easy. Me. No doubt about it. My mentor made damn sure I knew how to handle myself, with or without a sword. I¡¯ve been doing this longer than both Mia and Marcos."
"Huh¡ I suppose that makes sense¡" Magnus muttered, though his tone sounded oddly disappointed.
Gerald raised an eyebrow.
"What¡¯s with the sour face?"
Magnus sighed.
"Well, I was hoping whoever was best at hand-to-hand could help me with a training exercise I¡¯m planning. But¡ considering the state you¡¯re in, I doubt that can happen." The moment Magnus finished speaking, Gerald clicked his teeth, his expression making it clear he was offended.
"What do you mean, the state I''m in?" Magnus rolled his eyes, gesturing toward Gerald¡¯s bandaged hand and leg.
"You know exactly what I mean." Gerald just laughed, slapping his right thigh.
"Oh, please. You know knights recover faster. Give me two days, and I''ll be walking around good as new. Then I''ll help you out with whatever training exercise you''re planning."
"You''re serious?" Magnus asked a hint of disbelief in his voice.
Gerald nodded.
"Of course I am! Honestly, I¡¯m insulted you think I can¡¯t help just because I lost a couple of fingers and a bit of my foot. Hell, even if I lost a leg, I could still do it." At this point, Magnus was almost certain Gerald was boasting... almost.
Still, he conceded with a shrug.
"Alright, fine. Two days then. I''ll hold you to it."
"Heh, good. I¡¯d be bored out of my mind just lying around healing with nothing to look forward to except the trip back to Arlcliff City," Gerald said with a grin.
"Yeah, I don¡¯t doubt that." Magnus gave a casual wave before turning toward the exit.
Stepping outside the infirmary, he was met with an unexpected sight¡ªhundreds of soldiers gathered in rank-and-file formation across the courtyard. They hadn''t all been there when he went in and compared to when he first came to the outpost and saw them, they looked far less exhausted. That was mostly thanks to him temporarily solving the food and water shortages they¡¯d been dealing with. And now that the Nullfang was taken care of, they no longer had to waste energy hunting it down. Their supplies would last longer.
On top of that, Mia had eased up on them and taken time to rest herself, which had done wonders for morale. The almost ghost-like eyes of the soldiers now held a renewed spark of life, their faces invigorated.
I guess Mia¡¯s about to make the announcement.
Magnus had that thought as he followed the direction all the soldiers were facing¡ªup on the wall. Mia stood there, with Marcos a step behind her to the side, lingering like a shadow. Almost as soon as Magnus spotted them, their eyes found him as well. Mia smiled and gestured for him to come up. That, of course, made several soldiers glance in his direction, making him feel a bit awkward as he walked past the lined-up ranks toward the stairs leading to the walkway above.
"Glad you''re here. How did it go?" Mia asked when he reached the top.
"Good. Both Hazel and the other lieutenant are stable and aren¡¯t in much pain anymore. Oh, and Gerald¡¯s as energetic as ever," Magnus replied. Mia and Marcos showed no surprise at that last part, but Mia¡¯s expression did brighten slightly at the first bit of news.
"It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve heard so much good news at once," she said, then turned her attention to the soldiers below. Clearing her throat with a slight cough, she began her announcement. Her voice carried effortlessly across the courtyard as if the winds themselves were delivering her words to every soldier¡¯s ears.
"First, I want to thank all of you. Your loyalty, courage, and dedication to your duty are what brought us this far. Even when times were rough, food was scarce, and everything seemed hopeless, you all pushed forward and persevered. We¡¯ve lost friends, comrades, and, as many of you likely guessed, lieutenants. But today, with great relief and pride, I can tell you this¡ªthe Nullfang, the creature responsible for our suffering, has been slain!" The silence among the soldiers shattered instantly.
First, there was shock. Then came the cheers.
"It- It¡¯s dead?"
"Finally! That means we can go home, right?!"
"Is that why all the knights left? To kill it once and for all?" Questions mixed with shouts of relief, the weight of looming death finally lifting from the valley. Mia let them celebrate, giving them a moment to take it all in. But as the noise began to settle, she raised a hand, signaling that she had more to say.
The crowd quieted.
"This victory did not come easily. It was the combined efforts of myself, my comrades, and your lieutenants that led us to this moment. It was a battle that cost Lieutenant Galven his life and left Lieutenant Hazel unable to walk. Yet their sacrifice gave us the clue that led us to victory. And so, I want to personally thank the one responsible for the plan that took down the Nullfang¡ªand the one who ended it once and for all." Mia turned, her gaze settling on Magnus.
"Magnus Wright!" The moment his name was spoken, Magnus felt himself freeze slightly.
Once again, he was being pushed into the spotlight.
"Magnus, you may have come to help us under the Major General¡¯s orders, but you fought alongside us and put your life on the line¡ªeven when you had no duty to do so. Because of that, we''re all still alive. And I speak for everyone when I say¡ªwe''re grateful." Mia lowered her head in respect, and Marcos followed her lead. A moment later, the soldiers in the courtyard did the same.
"We''re grateful!" They spoke in unison, echoing her words.
Magnus honestly had no idea how to react.
So, doing his best to sound calm and confident, he simply said, "I was just doing what I could. There''s no need for you to lower your heads."
Mia lifted her head with a soft smile¡ªone the soldiers below probably couldn''t see, but Magnus could. Part of it was genuine, though another part felt like she was enjoying how flustered he got when people thanked him. Not that he was in a position to call her out on it.
Turning back to the soldiers, she raised her voice again.
"With our duty here fulfilled, we¡¯ll be setting out for Arlcliff City in a week¡¯s time. But I don¡¯t want to see any of you dropping your guard just because the Nullfang is dead. We¡¯re still in dangerous territory¡ªmonsters lurk in the valley, and mana beasts roam the forest beyond. However, I can promise you this: when we return to Arlcliff City, a feast and great rewards will be waiting for every one of you!" Once again, her words sent a wave of excitement through the soldiers. Cheers erupted as the reality sank in¡ªthey were finally heading home. After everything they had endured, after surviving this hellish nightmare, they were going back.
Seeing their excitement, Magnus felt his nerves ease slightly. Mia continued speaking, but out of the corner of his eye, Magnus noticed Marcos quietly slipping away. He didn¡¯t seem like the type who enjoyed speeches.
As he passed, Marcos patted Magnus on the shoulder and whispered, "Remember, their cheers are thanks to you."
Magnus turned to look at him as if wanting to respond, but by then, Marcos was already heading down the stairs toward the courtyard.
When I came out here, I definitely didn¡¯t expect Marcos to be the encouraging type.
?
Year 348 of the Great Sundering Era, 1st Month, 28th Day of the Mistveil Cycle.
After Mia finished addressing the soldiers, two major things happened. The first was the news being delivered to Larter Village, which, unsurprisingly, brought joy not only to the villagers but also to the soldiers stationed there.
The second was the troops beginning preparations for the journey back to Arlcliff City. A volunteer group of soldiers would remain behind to keep the outpost manned and protect Larter Village until the platoons returned to Arlcliff City and the Major General could send proper reinforcements. They would actually occupy the outpost would ensure that monsters wouldn¡¯t become an issue again in the valley.
As for Magnus, things weren¡¯t nearly as hectic. He spent most of his time in his room¡ªprepping, resting, and waiting as the two-day period passed. When the time finally came, he found himself back in the courtyard once again.
[Master, are you certain developing this ability is the best course of action? It will greatly enhance your combat abilities, but it will also potentially strip away your control.]
Magnus stretched, listening to Basker¡¯s voice in his mind. He answered only as he wrapped up.
Of course, I am. It¡¯s a sacrifice I¡¯ve been trying to avoid for a while now. But in the end, technology back on Earth has made one thing clear¡ªautomation is the key to constant improvement.
Chapter 166: Efficiency of Combat (1)
"Well, someone got here early." Magnus glanced over and saw Gerald approaching, his right step carrying a noticeable limp. The bandage wrapped around his foot peeked out from the end of his pants leg, but he didn''t seem to be in any pain. Despite the limp, he was walking just as fast as ever.
"Yeah, just stretching and getting myself ready. I''ve been looking forward to this," Magnus said with a grin. Gerald tilted his head slightly, eyeing Magnus up and down as if trying to match the image in his mind to what stood before him now.
"Hey, kid, I don''t know if I mentioned this, but you look a little different than before, don''t you?"
Magnus feigned obliviousness.
"Really?" Of course, he knew. The pressure and refinement in the magma chamber had altered his appearance significantly¡ªhis body slimmer from compression, his skin carrying a sheen-like dulled armor catching the light. Even his hair, nails, and teeth looked more sculpted than grown, as though every part of him had been curated rather than developed naturally. By all accounts, his body had become something artificial, sustained by complete biological restructuring and the Command Console¡¯s continuous loops.
Internally, he functioned more like a machine than anything else.
"Yeah, honestly, I thought you''d have bulked up after being gone so long. But somehow, you look even more like a girl than before." Gerald let out an unrestrained laugh.
Magnus¡¯s expression soured.
"Yeah, thanks for that. Not like I¡¯m self-conscious about it or anything," he muttered with a sigh. At this point, he figured his appearance was just another cost of progression.
"Ah, I''m just messing with you. Don''t take it too hard," Gerald said as his laughter settled.
"You¡¯d be surprised how many noble women like boys like you." Magnus stared at him in deadpan disbelief before shaking his head.
"Yeah, not exactly interested in being some rich lady¡¯s boy toy. Anyway, let''s just get this started."
"If you say so. So, what''s the training exercise?" Gerald asked, rolling his neck and stretching his arm, clearly eager.
"Ah... kind of hard to explain. Maybe ¡®experiment¡¯ is a better word for it. For now, I just need you to judge something for me."
Gerald raised a brow but shrugged.
"Alright, I still don¡¯t get it, but go ahead." With Gerald ready, Magnus stepped forward.
Since most soldiers used the passageways within the walls to get around, the courtyard was mostly empty, aside from the tent Mia used to coordinate everyone''s movements. Still, Magnus and Gerald weren¡¯t completely alone, of course¡ªthere were still the soldiers patrolling the wall walkways and those moving in and out of the storage room, organizing supplies for their departure in a few days.
Still, with the Nullfang dealt with, the urgency and anxiety had finally been given a chance to fade, leaving the entire outpost feeling almost tranquil. The soldiers on the walls or in the storage room couldn¡¯t help but cast glances toward Magnus and Gerald, curiosity drawing their attention.
Magnus took another step, closing the distance to a meter, and then acted without warning. In an instant, the visualization was formed. His stance locked into place, his right arm cocked back, and then¡ªa sharp crack split the air as his fist launched forward. Moving at half the speed of sound, the punch tore through the air with a faint blur.
Gerald, despite having no idea what Magnus was up to, reacted the moment the attack was thrown.
His left arm shot up, hand positioned to intercept the strike. The moment he made contact, however, an overwhelming force surged against him. His aura shielded him from the impact, but stopping it was impossible. Even as he braced his legs against the ground, the sheer momentum shoved him backward. His boots dragged through the dirt, kicking up dust as he skidded several meters before finally grinding to a halt.
Letting out a low whistle, Gerald lowered his arm.
"What the hell kind of punch was that, kid? I couldn''t stop it at all."
"It''s a variation of my gift¡ªsomething I imbue into my movements. It makes them carry near-irresistible momentum and lets me control their speed," Magnus explained, once again framing his use of [Self Body Puppetry] as something stemming from his supposed gift. In a way, it wasn¡¯t entirely a lie¡ªafter all, the ability came from the Command Console.
"Huh. That explains how you were taking on the Nullfang bare-handed. I figured you were using enhancement magic," Gerald said, shaking the hand he blocked with as he walked back over.
As he approached, Magnus asked, "Putting my gift aside, did you notice any issues with that punch just now?"
Gerald didn¡¯t even have to think about it.
Folding his arms, he answered without hesitation, "Oh, sure¡ªplenty."
"Eh?" Magnus blinked, caught off guard by how confidently Gerald said that. He had launched that punch using knowledge from his total life''s memory, referencing moments from professional fighters at work. He expected at least some critique, but not such an immediate and assured response.
Gerald didn¡¯t waste time elaborating.
"First off, I have no idea why you took that stance or why you bothered pulling your arm back. You can throw punches at high speed instantly, right? That means you don¡¯t need to build up momentum. The most efficient way for you to strike is straight from a neutral position." To demonstrate, Gerald unfolded his arms and flicked his left hand toward Magnus¡¯s head. The strike stopped just centimeters from his face, but the sheer force, amplified by his aura, sent a sharp breeze past Magnus, making his hair flutter.
"Also, it''s obvious you put a lot of thought into your attacks but not nearly enough into defense or counterattacks."
Magnus frowned.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
"What do you mean?" Gerald shrugged.
"It¡¯s easier to show than explain. Go ahead¡ªthrow that punch again, but do it the way I just told you." Taking a short step back, Gerald signaled that he was ready. Magnus followed his instructions, this time skipping any wind-up or stance. His fist shot forward with a deafening crack, tearing through the air.
But this time, Gerald didn¡¯t try to block it. The moment Magnus¡¯s arm fully extended, he felt it¡ªsix separate impacts across his body. None were particularly strong, but they landed everywhere¡ªhis stomach, chest, head, jaw, even his legs. By the time the punch finished, Magnus stumbled back slightly, blinking in surprise.
"What just..." His words trailed off as Gerald calmly folded his arms again.
"That was how many openings you gave me to counterattack during that punch," Gerald said.
"I¡¯m guessing no one¡¯s ever punished you like that before?" Magnus, still shaking off the brief disorientation of being struck multiple times in an instant, slowly nodded.
"Yeah."
"Right, that''s because of how fast you are. I don''t know how you''re doing it, but that gift of yours lets you control the speed of your movements and makes your attacks nearly unstoppable. You''ve been relying on those two things to overpower and outmatch anyone you''ve faced." Simply put, Magnus had never needed real skill in his attacks. The sheer speed and power granted by the Command Console created an overwhelming gap between him and his opponents. Against most foes, skill alone wasn¡¯t enough to make a difference. Only against Adept-level or Master-level knights¡ªthose capable of reacting to movements at the speed of sound and beyond¡ªdid that advantage start to crumble.
And when it did? Magnus could just move even faster. After all, he had no real speed limit. But that wasn¡¯t a solution¡ªjust a way to delay the problem.
"I see... I get it now," Magnus muttered to himself, lost in thought.
Basker, begin construction of [Combat Assistant]. Add a hard limit that prevents the visualization of any attack requiring a wind-up or built acceleration.
[Yes, Master.]
Turning his attention back to Gerald, Magnus asked, "Can you show me how I¡¯d block or counter those six strikes you landed on me? One at a time."
Gerald raised an eyebrow. It was an unusual request. Typically, someone would ask how to eliminate their openings, not how to defend against attacks aimed at them.
Still, after thinking about it for a second, he said, "Sure," and went along with it.
He began demonstrating, having Magnus repeat the punch from a neutral stance while he countered just before impact. Each time, Gerald broke down the mechanics¡ªwhere Magnus could block, how he could deflect, and what he could do to minimize the damage. Step by step, they moved through each opening, refining his defenses.
As they worked, Magnus remained in constant communication with Basker.
[The block to those forms of attacks has been archived and compiled in memory and added to the construction.]
[The counter to those forms of attacks has been archived and compiled in memory and added to the construction.]
What Magnus was attempting was a simple enough concept. He had always fought using instinct and logic together, and while that worked, it had flaws. Pain, fear, or hesitation could cloud his judgment, causing him to misread a situation or make a bad call. Even without distractions, mistakes were inevitable. He was only human, after all.
But then he had an idea¡ªwhat if he wasn¡¯t the one making the decisions?
The Command Console has access to my mind, my memories, and the way I think. I can use it freely as long as it''s within my own head, and it can even generate mental visualizations to speed up execution. So why not have it automate my actions?
The plan was simple: create an AI within his mind¡ªone that thought as he did, followed the same logic but existed solely to analyze and optimize combat. If he were attacked, it would instantly search his memories for the best possible counter and execute it without requiring his conscious input.
There was just one problem.
For this to work, Magnus needed to already have those counters stored in his memory. No matter how advanced he made his [Combat Assistant], it was still limited by what he had experienced. If an attack came from an angle he had never encountered, there would be no reference point. It would be forced to generate its own "optimal" response, but whether that response was truly optimal¡ªespecially against a trained fighter like Gerald¡ªwas another question entirely.
If he went down that route, it would be endless trial and error¡ªcreating a defense, watching it fail, and then refining it again.
Trial and error isn''t something I''m unfamiliar with... but why go through it when I can just learn directly from someone who already has the experience?
"Alright, I think I got it now," Magnus said, his tone carrying understanding as Gerald finished demonstrating how to evade a frontal arcing kick to the head.
"Huh? Are you sure? I only showed you all this stuff once," Gerald said, eyeing him with doubt.
"I have a pretty good memory," Magnus said before suddenly launching a punch straight at Gerald''s face.
Gerald barely tilted his head in time, leaning just enough for the punch to miss by a hair. In the same instant, he countered with a sharp knee aimed at Magnus¡¯s stomach. A dull sound rippled through the air as both their movements came to a halt. Gerald looked down¡ªMagnus¡¯s free hand had caught his knee just before impact, stopping the strike completely.
Gerald let out an impressed hum.
"Not bad. Guess you weren¡¯t lying about that memory." Magnus chuckled, but internally, his mind was still processing what had just happened.
[Combat Assistant] wasn¡¯t something he activated¡ªit was always running, from the moment he had Basker construct it.
Just now, he hadn¡¯t consciously thrown that punch. He had merely decided to attack, and [Combat Assistant] had immediately selected the most optimal strike from his memory. When Gerald dodged and countered, it reacted just as quickly, pulling the best counter it could find and executing it in real-time.
The unsettling part? Magnus hadn¡¯t been in control at all.
It was a jarring sensation, feeling his own body move without his input, like a puppet on strings. But the results spoke for themselves. [Combat Assistant] was just as intelligent as he was¡ªexcept stripped of human distractions like hesitation or overthinking. A human-level AI built purely for combat.
"Now, tell me something," Gerald said, snapping Magnus out of his thoughts.
"What do you do next?"
Magnus blinked.
"You mean my next move?"
Gerald nodded.
"That''s right. You caught your opponent¡¯s blow, and your extended strike didn¡¯t land. What¡¯s your best follow-up?" Magnus took a second to think before acting. His outstretched arm bent at the elbow, hooking around Gerald¡¯s neck. At the same time, he kicked out Gerald¡¯s remaining leg¡ªhis knee was still caught, making it an easy target. It all happened in an instant. Gerald was yanked off balance, careening backward toward the ground.
"Not bad," Gerald admitted as he fell.
"But you made the same mistake twice." Before Magnus could process what that meant, Gerald¡¯s hand shot out, gripping his collar. With a sharp twist of his body, the momentum meant to slam Gerald into the ground instead transferred to Magnus.
Magnus hit the earth hard.
"Agh..." It barely hurt¡ªhis body¡¯s reinforced state dulled the impact¡ªbut when he opened his eyes, Gerald was already standing over him, perfectly positioned to strike.
"You always need a backup plan in case your attack is blocked or countered," Gerald said, his tone firm.
"That¡¯s something you need to drill into your mind¡ªstaying prepared. Magic and aura make things more complicated, but at its core, this is a fundamental truth of combat." With that, he stepped back and offered a hand. Magnus sat there for a moment, letting the lesson sink in, before reaching up and taking it. As Gerald pulled him to his feet, he caught the fire in Magnus¡¯s eyes and let out a laugh causing Magnus to frown.
"What are you laughing at now?" Gerald just shook his head, still grinning.
"Nothing. Just that, judging from that look in your eyes, I¡¯m guessing I¡¯m gonna be stuck here a while, huh?"
Magnus thought about it for a second before smiling with a nod.
"Yeah, probably." He needed Gerald¡¯s help¡ªto learn more, to see more. He needed more efficient attacks, more refined defenses, and ways to eliminate excess movement and push [Self Body Puppetry] and [Combat Assistant] to their absolute limit.
The closer I get to my goal, the more combat will become like a game of rock-paper-scissors¡ªmy [Combat Assistant] analyzing every situation and selecting the perfect response to shift things in my favor. And once I reach that level of efficiency, my body will be on autopilot.
A perfect, combat-ready machine.
Chapter 167: Efficiency of Combat (2)
Magnus¡¯s left fist shot forward, aimed straight at Gerald¡¯s abdomen. The larger man pivoted on his uninjured foot, narrowly dodging the strike. In the same motion, he carried the momentum up his body into a counterattack, his fist swinging straight for Magnus¡¯s head. Without hesitation, Magnus raised his right hand, deflecting the blow off to the side as he stepped in and bent his left arm at the elbow. In an instant, his previous punch transformed into an elbow strike, driving toward Gerald¡¯s solar plexus with the force of his own counter behind it.
¡°Good!¡± Gerald¡¯s voice rang out, laughter laced behind his words. At the last moment, he stiffened his lower body just before Magnus¡¯s elbow could connect, canceling his forward momentum and keeping the elbow strike from striking him. Despite the intensity of their fight, neither of them relied on aura or magic¡ªGerald didn¡¯t enhance his speed or strength, and although Magnus did use [Self Body Puppetry], he didn''t use it to muster up any speed from his movements beyond what would be his bodies natural limits.
Even so, they clashed without pause, each move flowing into the next.
Strikes and kicks were blocked or redirected in an instant, counterattacks launching just as quickly. The space around them echoed with the sounds of flesh meeting flesh, feet skidding across dirt, and fabric shifting with every motion. Their relentless exchange left trails in the ground, a testament to their sheer speed.
Off to the side, the gathered soldiers who had initially watched in passing now stood transfixed. Even those with no prior interest in the match had begun to gather, drawn in by the spectacle. Some even started cheering.
A soldier who had just arrived frowned in confusion.
¡°Wait, isn¡¯t Magnus supposed to be a mage? How the hell is he keeping up with a knight in hand-to-hand combat?¡± Another soldier, arms crossed, glanced at him before answering.
¡°Oh, you just got here? Gerald¡¯s been training him for a while now.¡±
The first soldier blinked in surprise.
¡°Really? I¡¯ve never seen them out here before.¡±
The other shook his head.
¡°Not before today. I mean, they¡¯ve been going at it for six hours now¡ªgive or take. At first, the kid could barely last five exchanges before slipping up or getting caught off guard. But now...¡± He trailed off. There was no need to finish the thought.
The match spoke for itself¡ªMagnus and Gerald were still locked in combat, attacking and countering at a near-constant pace.
The spectacle had drawn such a large crowd for a reason. If the two had been using magic or aura, it would have been just another supernatural fight¡ªsomething beyond the reach of normal soldiers like them. But this? This was pure skill. Raw combat ability on full display. And there was nothing the soldiers loved more than seeing a battle fought with nothing but one''s own body.
¡°Wait, wait. Six hours?! You¡¯re telling me a mage got this good in six hours? That¡¯s not even possible.¡± The soldier who had just joined the group stared in disbelief. His words made the other soldier standing nearby pause, thinking it over for a second.
¡°Huh. Yeah, I guess he has improved pretty fast. But the captain and the others have called him a genius a few times, so I guess that applies to more than just magic.¡± He shrugged.
¡°Anyway, don¡¯t think too hard about it. Just enjoy the show.¡± Hearing how casually the other soldier brushed it off, the first soldier, still full of questions, decided to follow his advice. He turned his attention back to the fight.
Six hours.
That was how long Magnus had been letting [Combat Assistant] control his body while compiling data. For the first two hours, it had only executed the most optimal moves Gerald had personally demonstrated. After another hour, Magnus and Basker¡ªwho were essentially just passengers at that point¡ªbegan deconstructing Gerald¡¯s movements just by watching him. In other words, they figured out how to integrate his fighting style into [Combat Assistant]¡¯s move library.
Of course, Gerald¡¯s fighting style wasn¡¯t designed for [Self Body Puppetry], which left gaps they had to fill in themselves¡ªor ask Gerald to help with. But Magnus¡¯s brain worked fast, especially when he didn¡¯t have to focus on controlling his own body. It was like he was operating a machine, analyzing every punch Gerald threw, every shift in his stance, every slight adjustment in his attack trajectory. Then came the optimization¡ªremoving unnecessary movements meant for acceleration and deceleration, stripping it all down to something basic yet efficient. With a little help from the Command Console, he streamlined and sped up the thinking process.
Then he sent it off to Basker, who archived and compiled it for [Combat Assistant] to use.
The process wasn¡¯t perfect, of course. There were flaws. But they weren¡¯t big enough flaws to cause the fight to end either. They sat somewhere in between leaving just enough room for further improvement.
That was the best part about [Combat Assistant]. Since it handled the fighting, Magnus was free to focus entirely on refining and upgrading his technique. That¡¯s why the fights kept lasting longer, even though Gerald wasn¡¯t stopping to teach him as much. He had turned himself into a self-improving combat machine.
The only thing I¡¯m still lacking is the ability to create moves from scratch.
If he had more real combat experience, he could brute-force the process¡ªdesigning new techniques and optimizing them for peak efficiency using the Command Console. But right now? He just didn¡¯t have the skill. Whatever he created, whether with or without the Command Console¡¯s help, looked good on paper but fell apart in an actual fight.
In the end, though, that was just a temporary issue. The more he fought and analyzed different opponents, the more experience he would collect. Eventually, he wouldn¡¯t need to rely on assimilating other people¡¯s techniques or being taught. He would be able to build his own foundation from the ground up and adapt on the fly.
Until then, he would settle for what he could do now.
Magnus¡¯s expression remained neutral, almost deadpan, as Gerald launched a frontal kick straight at him. Without hesitation, he leaned back, his body''s enhanced flexibility kicking in as he flipped into a handstand. One of his legs shot out, deflecting Gerald¡¯s kick mid-air with a kick of his own. Then, maintaining his balance on his hands, Magnus moved forward, gripping the earth beneath him before launching a counter-kick.
Gerald responded instantly, stepping back just enough to avoid the brunt of the blow before reaching out and grabbing Magnus¡¯s shin. He knew better than to try and stop Magnus¡¯s attacks head-on. But once the absolute force behind a strike was gone, that was a different story. The moment Magnus¡¯s momentum died down, Gerald grinned and yanked on his leg, ripping him off the ground and swinging him through the air.
¡°You better grit your teeth!¡± He bellowed, excitement flashing across his face as he prepared to slam Magnus into the dirt.
But just as he went to finish the move, something caught around his neck, and he felt his arm halt in mid-motion. He barely had time to glance down before realizing what had happened¡ªMagnus¡¯s other leg had hooked around his throat. In an instant, both of Magnus¡¯s legs wrapped around Gerald¡¯s neck, trapping the arm that had grabbed him while simultaneously locking him in a chokehold.
¡°Oh, he¡¯s got him!¡± One of the soldiers yelled from the crowd.
¡°Told you the kid was gonna win one of these rounds!¡± Another called out, excitement breaking through in their voice as Magnus¡¯s grip around Gerald¡¯s neck tightened.
Gerald quickly realized he couldn¡¯t brute-force his way out of this one. Instead, he fell forward, toppling Magnus down with him, aiming to slam him hard against the ground. But Magnus reacted instantly. His legs unhooked from Gerald¡¯s neck in a blur of movement, and before they even hit the ground, he twisted his body, slipping behind Gerald mid-fall. The moment they landed, Magnus hooked an arm around Gerald¡¯s throat from behind, locking in a chokehold while keeping himself out of reach of Gerald¡¯s hands.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
¡°I win this time, Gerald. Just give up.¡± A small grin crossed Magnus¡¯s face as he leaned back, increasing the pressure of his hold. His arms, controlled entirely by [Self Body Puppetry], wouldn¡¯t loosen no matter how much Gerald struggled. Even if Gerald unleashed his aura as a Master-level knight, Magnus had complete control in this position. It was an extreme example¡ªone he wouldn¡¯t actually act on¡ªbut if he wanted to, he could snap Gerald¡¯s neck right then and there.
Perhaps realizing this, Gerald finally stopped struggling and tapped Magnus¡¯s arm in submission. Magnus immediately let go, rolling off Gerald¡¯s back and landing flat on the ground as Gerald rubbed his throat, coughing a few times.
The moment the match ended, the surrounding soldiers erupted into cheers. This was it¡ªMagnus¡¯s first real win over Gerald in six hours.
¡°D-Damn, kid, you really don¡¯t hold back, huh?¡± It almost sounded like a complaint¡ªif not for the wide grin on Gerald¡¯s face and the hint of pride in his eyes. It was hard to put into words just how much he enjoyed fighting Magnus, but the reason was simple enough.
This kid¡¯s like a sponge¡ªtakes everything you throw at him, and it just sticks.
Gerald finally understood why people took on disciples. Watching someone improve in real-time, knowing you helped shape that growth, was satisfying.
He wasn¡¯t blind. He knew Magnus was integrating his own techniques, optimizing them for efficiency, and refining them as they fought. Even the most offhanded suggestions Gerald had made earlier would somehow come full circle, showing up in Magnus¡¯s movements later on. After six hours, calling his improvement fast would¡¯ve been an understatement.
Thinking of Magnus as a disciple didn¡¯t feel quite right. No, it was more like Gerald was building up the perfect opponent¡ªone who was getting better by the second. But before he could dwell on the thought, a voice cut through the chatter of the gathered soldiers.
It wasn¡¯t loud, but somehow, everyone heard it.
¡°All right, I hope you all enjoyed the show.¡±
The crowd turned as Mia approached.
¡°Captain!¡± The soldiers straightened, greeting her in unison.
Mia waved a hand dismissively.
¡°Relax. You¡¯re not in trouble¡ªjust get back to your duties.¡± At once, the group scattered. The soldiers on the wall quickly turned back to their patrols, while those near the storage resumed counting supplies and organizing. Satisfied, Mia shifted her attention to Magnus, who was still on the ground, and Gerald, who now had a visible mark on his neck.
¡°So¡ what exactly have you two been doing?¡± she asked, a curious glint in her eyes.
¡°I¡¯ve been stuck finishing up reports for the Major General, and for the past few hours, all I¡¯ve been hearing is cheering out here.¡± Magnus sat up, shifting to a cross-legged position.
¡°We were just sparring. I asked Gerald to help me improve my close-quarters combat.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Mia raised a brow.
¡°Is that even necessary? With your level of magic, I doubt most enemies could even get close to you.¡± Before Magnus could answer, Gerald cut in.
¡°Knowing more is always better than knowing less. Besides, the kid¡¯s good. He just beat me, though we weren¡¯t using aura or magic.¡± That last part made Mia¡¯s eyes widen slightly. She glanced between the two of them in surprise.
¡°Seriously?¡± She knew how skilled Gerald was. His fighting style might seem aggressive and unrefined, but in terms of raw combat ability, she had never met anyone who could match him¡ªnot even herself or Marcos.
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gerald confirmed.
¡°And get this¡ªhe got this good in just six hours! I¡¯m telling you, the kid¡¯s insane. Picks up anything you teach him in seconds. If he were a knight, he¡¯d be unstoppable.¡± His grin widened.
Magnus shrugged.
¡°Eh, I just have a good memory. Besides, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but my willpower isn¡¯t exactly knight material.¡± Hearing that, Mia shook her head slightly before offering him her hand.
Magnus took her hand and pulled himself to his feet, dusting himself off as he heard Mia say, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t sell yourself short, Magnus. You- Huh¡¡±
She suddenly cut herself off, her gaze fixed on him causing Magnus to frown lightly.
¡°What? Is there something on my face?¡± He asked wiping his face with his hand.
Mia shook her head slowly.
¡°No, it¡¯s just¡ you¡¯re not sweating. Not even a little. And you¡¯re not out of breath either.¡± Gerald, who hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to Magnus¡¯s condition, turned to look at him after hearing that. Sure enough, Mia was right. Not a single drop of sweat clung to Magnus¡¯s skin, even after six straight hours of fighting. His breathing was just as steady as when they had started. If not for the dust on his clothes, no one would have guessed he had just been sparring with a trained knight moments ago.
Even Magnus seemed slightly taken aback. He hadn¡¯t noticed it himself¡ªhe felt fine, perfectly comfortable. So much so that he hadn¡¯t even realized how unnatural that comfort was.
Right... Between the modifications I made to my body¡¯s structure and the magic I use to regulate my internal temperature, overheating is basically impossible for me now. I don¡¯t think I can even sweat anymore, not after the changes I made to my skin. And getting out of breath? That¡¯s not happening either.
As those thoughts ran through his mind, he turned back to Mia and Gerald, looking slightly lost.
¡°Oh, right. Since I¡¯m at the Pseudo-Master level, I realized I can keep spells running twenty-four-seven. I kind of forgot about them since they just make it hard for me to get tired and all that.¡±
¡°Seriously? Your mana capacity is already that high?¡± Gerald muttered, half-impressed, half-jealous as he wiped the sweat from his brow. Mia, however, studied Magnus with a hint of skepticism.
Even now, I can¡¯t sense any shifts in the mana around him. Either he¡¯s hiding it extremely well, or his mana core isn¡¯t drawing in any energy from his surroundings. But¡ I can tell he¡¯s using magic. There are clear signs of spells at work inside his body based on the subtle fluctuations in mana flow¡
It was something she had noticed for a while now. The others probably had too, but no one openly questioned it. It wasn¡¯t a big enough issue to raise alarms¡ªyet. But there was another oddity.
His body.
Magnus had undergone physical changes, ones that couldn¡¯t be explained away by a simple spell. Magic that altered the body was dangerous, requiring incredibly high levels of mana control. One mistake and a mage could end up mutilating themselves.
But why would-
Before she could finish the thought, Gerald¡¯s voice cut in.
¡°Mia, you there? What¡¯s up? Is it the after-effects of spirit communication?¡± Mia blinked before shaking her head with a small smile.
¡°Oh, no, I was just lost in thought. Sorry, what was it, Gerald?¡±
¡°Not me¡ªthe kid was asking if he could grab something to eat from the storage room before heading out.¡± Hearing that, Mia turned to Magnus with a slightly puzzled expression.
¡°You¡¯re going somewhere?¡±
Magnus nodded.
¡°Yeah, I was planning to check on the area where I collapsed the magma chamber. Last time I saw it, it was basically a volcanic eruption, so I wanted to see if I could smooth out the terrain a bit.¡± Both Mia and Gerald froze, staring at him blankly.
¡°¡What?¡± Gerald finally said, completely baffled.
Magnus tilted his head.
¡°I mean, I did blow up a massive section of the valley as part of the plan to deal with the Nullfang. So I figured I should clean it up a bit. What? Do you think that¡¯s weird?¡± Mia and Gerald exchanged looks¡ªthen burst into laughter. Mia shook her head, trying to stifle her amusement.
¡°No¡ No, that¡¯s not weird, Magnus. I just don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard of a mage¡ªor even a knight¡ªcleaning up after themselves. But I¡¯m sure the villagers in Larter Village will appreciate it if they ever venture to that part of the valley.¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the idea,¡± Magnus said, nodding.
¡°So... no problem with me grabbing something from storage?¡±
¡°Oh, of course not,¡± Mia replied.
¡°Just try to take from the already opened boxes and let the soldiers doing inventory know what you¡¯re taking. That way, we don¡¯t have to recount anything.¡±
¡°Got it. Oh, but I¡¯ll probably need to take a few days¡¯ worth since I have to get back to Arlciff City soon,¡± Magnus added as the thought occurred to him.
¡°Huh? You¡¯re not planning to travel back with us, kid?¡± Gerald asked, a hint of disappointment in his voice.
Magnus nodded, offering a small, downcast smile.
¡°I would, but... there are some things I need to take care of in Arlciff City. I can get back faster on my own. Plus, I¡¯m technically still on an assignment from the academy, so I plan on heading back a day before you guys leave.¡± Mia didn¡¯t look too happy about that, but after a brief sigh, she relented.
¡°I see. Well, you¡¯re the one who brought the supplies in the first place, so take as much as you need. It¡¯s a shame you won¡¯t be traveling with us, though. A lot of the soldiers have gotten pretty fond of having you around.¡± She glanced toward the nearby soldiers, who were still eagerly discussing Magnus and Gerald¡¯s match.
Magnus chuckled.
¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m leaving without saying goodbye. Besides, we¡¯ll all meet back in Arlciff City anyway.¡± His smile brightened slightly, and Mia¡¯s expression softened in response.
¡°Yeah, I suppose so,¡± she replied. As Magnus started toward the storage room, Gerald let out a sigh.
¡°That kid really is an oddity. And here I was looking forward to sparring with him all the way back to the city.¡±
Mia rolled her eyes.
¡°Really? That¡¯s the only reason you wanted him to come along? You battle junkie.¡±
¡°Hey, it¡¯s not my fault you and Marcos never want to spar with me,¡± Gerald shot back.
¡°That¡¯s because you have no concept of restraint and end up breaking things¡ªeven when we use aura,¡± Mia retorted.
¡°Bah.¡± Gerald waved a hand dismissively, not exactly arguing the point.
Before long, Magnus reemerged from the storage room, nodding in thanks to one of the soldiers keeping inventory. Then, without another word, he floated up into the air before blasting off in the direction of the part of the valley he had destroyed. His figure streaked across the sky, vanishing within seconds. The only thing left behind was the echo of his initial burst of speed, ringing through the valley and outpost.
Watching him disappear, Gerald crossed his arms.
¡°Well, I guess traveling on foot must sound pretty boring when you can fly everywhere.¡±
¡°True,¡± Mia agreed with a brisk nod.
Chapter 168: Construction Project
Magnus soared through the sky, his Takerth Academy robe whipping violently in the wind at his speed. As he flew, he lifted the bottle in his hand to his lips, taking deep gulps of water. The bottle itself was shaped like a Coke bottle, though it wasn¡¯t made of glass or plastic. Instead, it was an unnaturally smooth, dirt-brown rock.
I knew earth elementrix had to be good for something other than making walls and chucking rocks at people.
One of its biggest advantages was that anything created directly from transmuted mana was automatically clean. Ice formed this way was the purest possible, and even a bottle made of rock remained uncontaminated until something tainted it. There was nothing better to make utensils, plates¡ªreally, anything meant to go in someone¡¯s mouth.
So when Magnus finished the last drop of water, he simply let the bottle go. It tumbled behind him, plummeting toward the ground before breaking apart into condensed mana particles. By the time it reached the surface, it had already faded back into the natural flow. Meanwhile, he bit into the last of the jerky he¡¯d brought from storage. Not exactly a balanced meal, but lately, hunger wasn¡¯t much of an issue for him.
It was strange. He knew he¡¯d gone long periods without food and should have felt the effects, but he didn¡¯t. Even now, after finishing the jerky, he realized he felt completely full, just from that and the water.
Huh¡ maybe it¡¯s just because of how my body works now? I mean, so many energy-consuming functions¡ªblood production, oxygen processing, temperature regulation, even movement to some extent¡ªhave been either enhanced or outright automated. It makes sense if my body just doesn¡¯t need as much food to keep going anymore.
The theory floated around in Magnus¡¯s head for a while before something in the distance caught his attention.
¡°Oh, there it is.¡± He spotted his target below and began his descent, dropping quickly before slowing to a glide just a couple of meters above the ground. He landed with barely any impact.
¡°Man, I made a mess.¡± He rubbed the back of his head, taking in the scene before him. He stood at the edge of a cliff, overlooking an enormous crater¡ªa nearly sheer drop that curved inward, forming a massive, kilometer-wide hole. This was the result of his attack collapsing the magma chamber in on itself. Jagged rock spread in every direction, and frozen rivers of molten stone crisscrossed the terrain, remnants of the heat that had long since faded.
Turning his gaze beyond the crater¡¯s rim, he found not a single blade of grass. Ravines of varying widths stretched outward like cracks in shattered glass, their depths pitch-black and unmeasurable. The force had stripped the earth bare, leaving behind nothing but scorched rock and layers of ash.
Hard to believe all of this came from me using [Velocity Breaker¡ªLance] while buried hundreds, maybe thousands, of meters underground under who knows how many tons of rock. Yeah... I¡¯m definitely banning myself from using [Velocity Breaker] if anyone else is around.
He didn¡¯t even want to think about what would have happened if he¡¯d used it above ground. Unlike the standard [Velocity Breaker], the lance variation focused its destructive force into a single, concentrated point, firing it straight at a target. Meanwhile, the regular version unleashed chaos in all directions. The lance was perfect for eliminating a specific target from a distance, minimizing collateral damage¡ªat least until the beam hit something.
¡°Well then¡¡± Magnus placed a hand on his chin, scanning the wasteland.
¡°Guess I should start by filling in the crater.¡±
?
The next few days passed in a flash¡ªat least for Magnus, who, as usual, fell into a bit of a routine.
First, he''d wake up and go through the usual motions of living, namely eating. Since Mia had given him access to the storage room to stock up, getting food was as simple as pulling something from his storage ring every morning. Thanks to the fact that he didn''t need much¡ªor could even go days without feeling hungry depending on his exertion¡ªwhat he''d originally packed as a couple of days'' worth of rations for his return to Arlcliff City had stretched into potentially lasting weeks, maybe even a month.
After that, he''d head out to the courtyard, where Gerald would already be waiting.
Their daily sparring sessions¡ªsix hours straight¡ªhad become the highlight of the past few days. As expected, Magnus¡¯s improvement over that time had been rapid. At first, he was just learning to read Gerald¡¯s fighting style, still in the process of analyzing, copying, and optimizing techniques. But by the next day, his ability to refine and improve himself had nearly doubled. What started as winning once or twice out of every ten rounds quickly became three or four¡ªof course, that was without weapons or Gerald using Aura.
By the third day, he could analyze and refine a technique to near-perfect efficiency for his use in just minutes. At that point, their matches became an even split¡ªfive wins each¡ªand the same held true on the fourth day. It never went beyond that because Gerald wasn¡¯t a static opponent. Though his improvement was slower than Magnus¡¯s, he was still adapting. Every time Magnus leveled up, Gerald adjusted in turn, using his own experience to anticipate Magnus¡¯s moves, countering them in ways that forced mistakes, stalled momentum, or led to outright losses.
That, in itself, worked to Magnus¡¯s advantage. It was like a company developing a firewall and then hiring hackers to find vulnerabilities. Every breach they exposed got patched, and in this case, Gerald was his hacker. In the first five matches of the day, Magnus would almost always win, but after that, Gerald would shift his tactics, forcing Magnus to adapt all over again. Even so, Magnus could confidently say his [Combat Assistant] was a complete success. In just five days, he¡¯d reached a level where he could handily defeat someone of Gerald¡¯s skill¡ªalready an impressive benchmark.
More importantly, this issue of opponents adapting wasn''t a long-term concern. In real combat, he wouldn''t be constantly rematching the same person, giving them time to adjust. And if he ever did run into someone capable of changing their entire fighting style on the fly during their very first encounter?
Well, at that point, he probably shouldn''t have been fighting them in close quarters to begin with. He had other abilities for a reason.
After all of that¡ªplus the occasional help with Mia and Marcos¡¯s various tasks¡ªMagnus¡¯s biggest job of the day was fixing the valley. Surprisingly, it was easier than one might think, especially when you had the physical strength to move mountains and an effectively endless supply of mana to work with.
For the first three days, he focused on creating massive mana constructs that functioned like gargantuan plows and then pushed them around with [Self Body Puppetry]. As arduous as it sounded, in honesty it was more boring than anything else.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
Compared to the massive, luminescent structure of pure mana looming over him¡ªa towering presence equivalent to a five-story building¡ªMagnus was small. Yet, with every step, he effortlessly pushed the plow forward. It scraped across the ground like a broom, smoothing the earth as it gathered thousands upon thousands of tons of rock and dirt. The grinding sound of shifting earth filled the air, rolling over itself with each motion. The vibrations rattled the ground beneath him, making it impossible to ignore.
Eventually, Magnus had Basker play music just to drown it out.
"Almost there..." he muttered, eyeing the massive, semi-translucent mana structure in front of him and the towering wall of ashy dirt and rock just behind it. If the plow vanished, he''d be buried in an instant¡ªnot that it would hurt him, but it was still something to avoid.
Finally, he reached the edge of the crater. A thunderous boom echoed as the collected debris spilled over the edge, tumbling down the steep drop. A thick cloud of dust surged into the air, settling only after several moments. When the dust finally cleared, Magnus dispersed the mana construct and dusted off his hands with a sigh.
This is going to take a while... If only I could make a couple dozen of these and have them move on their own... But that won¡¯t be possible until I start compiling the rules behind Adept-level spells in the Magic Simulation Space.
One of the more fascinating things about magic was how much mana control and magical knowledge influenced its effectiveness. The raw power and speed of a spell depended on how much mana was poured into it. Mana was the fuel for all magic, and while mana control and magical knowledge allowed a mage to maximize efficiency and minimize mana costs, things became far simpler when an abundance of mana was available.
Technically, Magnus had an endless supply¡ªbut only for casting spells. The spells themselves still had limits on how much mana they could handle, even with modifications. The only way around that was to either apply Adept-level enhancements to Apprentice-level mana formations or find another method of generating force.
For now, Magnus had to rely on the latter.
By crafting massive mana-plow constructs and using [Self Body Puppetry], he could push them forward manually. If the constructs tried to move under their own power, they would just collapse under the strain of both moving themselves and pushing thousands of tons of rock. But by handling the force himself, he only needed to focus on keeping them stable.
I guess it¡¯s not that magic itself is weak.
His thoughts drifted as he stared over the edge, down at the scattered debris.
Both magic and aura operate on a far more fundamental level than most things in this world. But unlike aura, magic, and spells are so much more complex. That¡¯s why mana shields and constructs break¡ªnot because they¡¯re weak, but because they¡¯re naturally unstable. I suppose in that case, mana formations are kind of like Jenga towers; it''s just that each one is unique and built in a specific way.
As Magnus drifted deeper into thought, he gradually rose into the air before flying off at a steady pace. Below him, his eyes scanned the landscape. Large swaths of land stretched out, flattened and scarred with deep trails where something massive had dragged across them¡ªclear signs of his earlier bulldozing efforts. Now, he was searching for another spot to continue plowing.
Eventually, he found one. With a single thought, another massive plow made of mana materialized in midair. At his command, it came crashing down like a guillotine, slamming into the earth below.
The impact sent tremors through the ground as the plow buried itself deep. For a moment, the entire construct wavered, its shape becoming unstable. Then, as it reached the right depth, it finally settled, solidifying into place.
As Magnus descended, positioning himself behind the plow, he let his thoughts wander while music played softly in the backdrop of his mind.
Just like a Jenga tower, which has no real structural support, all it takes is a single shake of the table to bring the whole thing down. The same goes for mana shields¡ªif you hit them with enough force to destabilize their mana formation, they¡¯ll shatter.
It wasn¡¯t that mana itself was fragile¡ªjust like the wooden blocks in a Jenga tower weren¡¯t inherently weak. The problem lay in the structure.
With better mana control, it was like upgrading from a limited set of sixty wooden blocks to hundreds of different sizes and shapes, allowing for a stronger, more efficient design. A well-built tower required a much stronger shake to topple it. Likewise, a properly cast mana shield, created by a mage with refined control, could withstand far more force before breaking. That was why, without siege-level weaponry, most normal people stood no chance against a mage hiding behind a well-formed shield.
Thanks to my [Arcane Matrix], which is built on the Magic Simulation Space, my mana control has long since surpassed the Apprentice level¡ªpushing up to one hundred and ten percent, if I had to put a number to it. My magical knowledge is also effectively perfect at the Apprentice level, thanks to the Magic Simulation Space. I can deconstruct and analyze almost any Apprentice-level spell down to its most basic components. But the real issue¡ I still don¡¯t have enough data on how Adept-level spell formations differ from Apprentice-level ones.
At the end of the day, no matter how intricate the design, without the right knowledge and experience, it was still just guesswork. Someone could build a Jenga tower that seemed stable and didn''t collapse easily, but a trained engineer would be able to spot the flaws instantly. That same engineer could construct an even stronger bridge using a simpler, more effective design. That was why magical knowledge mattered more than just having vast mana reserves or high-level mana control.
Letting out a quiet sigh, Magnus pressed forward, activating [Self Body Puppetry] as he pushed the plow ahead. The ground rumbled as dirt and rock piled up against the massive construct, rolling up in waves as Magnus began to carve through the earth once more.
Knowledge is power, after all. Which means... the first thing I¡¯m doing when I get back to Arlcliff City is visiting the Mage¡¯s Adept Compendium.
?
Year 348 of the Great Sundering Era, 2nd Month, 1st Day of the Mistveil Cycle.
Four days had passed since Magnus began sparring with Gerald and working to restore the valley. Now, with just one day left before Mia and her platoons set off on their journey back to Arlcliff City, his work was nearly complete.
The sun hung high in the sky, nearing its zenith, with not a single cloud in sight¡ªtypical weather for the region. The area that once looked like the aftermath of a volcanic eruption had changed significantly. Though there was still no greenery, the scorched, lifeless earth had been cleared away, replaced with nutrient-rich soil that would support new growth in time. The massive ravines had been forcibly sealed, and the kilometer-wide crater¡ªdeeper than it was wide¡ªwas now completely filled.
Hovering in the air above the former crater, Magnus looked down at his work with a satisfied smile. It wasn¡¯t perfect¡ªjust a massive hole filled in¡ªbut that was all that really mattered.
It¡¯s only a matter of time before life starts growing here again. I didn¡¯t clear away all the ash¡ªvolcanic ash is a pretty good fertilizer if I remember correctly. Now I just need to flatten everything out.
With a wave of his hand, rows of mana constructs formed in the air above the crater. Their design was simple¡ªgiant squares arranged in a grid pattern. They didn¡¯t need to be anything fancy for what he had in mind. One after another, the floating squares shot downward, slamming into the ground with heavy, rhythmic thuds. Dust flew into the air with each impact, the earth trembling beneath the force.
Like a giant hydraulic press, the constructs pounded the surface, methodically compacting and leveling the newly filled crater. Thanks to the Command Console relying on visualization, Magnus could cast spells anywhere within his line of sight, a range no mage below the Master-level was capable of. The only limitation was that his mind couldn¡¯t handle maintaining tens of thousands of spell connections at once, so he worked in increments.
Even so, within the hour, the job was done.
Floating down, he landed on the freshly flattened ground, tapping his foot against the solid mixture of countless minerals that had been unearthed from the explosion and scattered across the land. A deep, satisfying thump echoed beneath him.
"Perfect." He gave a nod of approval, surveying his work. Over a kilometer of land had been restored¡ªcleaned, leveled, and prepared for new life. Millions, possibly even billions, of tons of material had been moved. Back on Earth, a project of this scale would have taken years.
Magnus had done it in just a few days.
Well, that¡¯s that.
He exhaled, more so out of habit, as he stretched his shoulders, and he turned to look in the direction of the distant outpost.
There¡¯s nothing else keeping me here now. So I guess once I say goodbye to everyone, it''s time I head back to Arlcliff City.
Chapter 169: Journey Back (1)
As Magnus coasted through the sky, he reached out to Basker mentally.
By the way, will the Nullfang be able to keep up with me while flying?
[That won''t be a problem, Master. Now that I have control over it, I have a much better grasp of its abilities. When the Nullfang moves through the world without interacting with it, it''s almost like it''s shifting into a different plane of existence. As long as it''s inside something, it can travel at speeds that would normally be impossible.]
Really? Then why didn¡¯t it do that when it was fighting me¡ªor Mia and the others? I mean, it was fast, but no faster than an Adept-level knight at best. Its null states and immortality were what made it hard to kill.
[There were two reasons, from what I can decipher. First, the Nullfang didn¡¯t fully understand its own abilities. It was running on instinct and didn¡¯t even realize it wasn¡¯t technically alive anymore. It still thought it needed to breathe, which is why it surfaced so often.]
Magnus thought back to how the Nullfang moved, leaping out from one spot before vanishing and reappearing somewhere else. It reminded him of a dolphin or some kind of aquatic creature swimming through water. Terrifying when it was hunting you¡ªbut in hindsight, it was constantly revealing its position. If it had just stayed underground without showing itself, it would¡¯ve been a lot deadlier.
In the end, instinct and cunning weren¡¯t the same as logic and intelligence.
[Secondly, while moving beneath the world, there are no speed limits. The Nullfang can keep accelerating indefinitely. Given enough time, there¡¯s no speed it can¡¯t reach.]
That made Magnus tilt his head in interest.
Really? Damn¡ For such a straightforward glitch, the Null State Glitch sure has a lot of perks. Well, aside from the fact that spamming it gets you erased from existence. Is there any way for me to use it on myself?
[I¡¯m afraid not, Master. From what I can tell, the glitch is tied solely to the Nullfang¡¯s body. Even if you held onto it, you wouldn¡¯t be affected.]
Magnus let out a sigh.
Figures. Oh well. At least it¡¯s under our control now. I can only imagine how much more dangerous it would¡¯ve been if it had been left to rampage.
The Nullfang had adapted quickly¡ªnot just to fighting knights but even to facing Magnus. When backed into a corner, it lashed out even harder. If it had spent a few more months or even years being hunted by knights and mages who could push it to its limits but not kill it who knows how strong it would¡¯ve been by the time it finally ran into him?
Now that I think about it¡ The Command Console did mention a list of states the Nullfang could remove from itself, along with the consequences of doing so. I only glanced at it before since most of it was self-explanatory. At the time, the real danger came from what the Nullfang could learn to nullify, not what it already could. But now that it¡¯s under my control, I should probably take a chance ot get a closer look at the move set of my new... pet? Monster? Mount¡ªlet¡¯s go with that.
Magnus let the thought fade as he approached the outpost. He dipped out of the sky, descending toward the courtyard. His academy uniform fluttered around him as he slowed a meter above the ground before dropping the rest of the way. The nearby soldiers tensed at first, but they relaxed once they saw it was just Magnus.
¡°Hey, Magnus, back already?¡± Turning toward Mia¡¯s voice, he spotted her near the tent in the center of the courtyard. She stood with Gerald and Marcos, all huddled together. The large map table that once dominated the tent had been removed, leaving the space mostly empty. With their departure for Arlcliff City set for tomorrow, Magnus noticed a row of carts lined up near the outpost¡¯s gate, ready to be hitched to horses. The scattered supplies that had been left lying around¡ªor stuffed into storage to make room for the influx of soldiers¡ªhad been sorted back into place. The only thing left was a final inventory check.
As Magnus walked over to them, he nodded.
¡°Yeah. I finally finished patching up that part of the valley I blew up. It should be safe for people to go over there now.¡±
¡°Huh? Wait, you actually fixed that mess?¡± Gerald looked genuinely surprised. He¡¯d been far enough away that he only saw the aftermath of Magnus¡¯s attack on the area above the magma chamber. Still, even from that distance, he¡¯d felt the force of it. And from what Mia had described in her report, the destruction had been overwhelming.
¡°That¡¯s¡ really impressive, Magnus.¡± Mia¡¯s disbelief ran even deeper than Gerald¡¯s. She¡¯d seen firsthand how much damage he had caused. The idea that someone could repair all of that in just a couple of days¡ªeven with a team of knights¡ªseemed impossible.
Then again... Magnus is a mage, or at least... he seems like one.
¡°Well, it¡¯s not perfect,¡± Magnus admitted.
¡°It¡¯s still just an empty plain until something starts growing there again.¡± His tone, though, made it obvious he was pleased with himself.
¡°So, I guess that means you¡¯ll be heading back to Arlcliff City now, right?¡± Marcos asked.
Magnus paused, thinking for a moment before nodding.
¡°Yeah, pretty much. I¡¯ve handled everything I needed to here. I just wanted to say bye to you guys first.¡±
Hearing that, Gerald chuckled and threw an arm around Magnus¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Ah, now I¡¯m definitely gonna miss having you around! Look at you, being all sweet.¡±
¡°Well, like Magnus said, we¡¯ll be meeting up in Arlcliff City soon¡ªhe¡¯s just getting there before us.¡± Mia¡¯s words were casual, but there was something in her tone that hinted she¡¯d have preferred if Magnus traveled with them instead of heading off on his own.
"Oh, actually, speaking of that¡ªon your way back to Arlcliff City, if you guys plan on stopping anywhere, I¡¯d recommend Freyborn and Dimfield. Those are the villages my friend and I visited before I came here," Magnus said.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
"Freyborn? That¡¯s the village you saved from a monster swarm, right?" Marcos asked.
"A monster swarm? What are you two talking about?" Gerald looked between them, curious.
"Eh, long story," Magnus replied.
"But it¡¯s safe now. When I left, they were already starting repairs. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be more than willing to accommodate you guys as long as you help out a bit before leaving. If there¡¯s one thing they need right now, it¡¯s manpower."
"Hmm. Well, if you say so, I¡¯ll mark it on our map," Mia said, making a mental note.
Magnus shifted his thoughts to the other village.
"As for Dimfield¡ honestly, it was pretty peaceful. There¡¯s this calming aura around the place. So if monsters or predators become a problem, I¡¯d head there." Mia nodded again, filing the information away.
"Wow, you¡¯ve really been getting around, huh?" Gerald noted.
Magnus gave a small chuckle.
"Yeah, I guess so. Feels good, honestly. Arlcliff City was starting to feel a bit¡ cramped. Almost claustrophobic with everything going on back there." At that, something seemed to click in Mia¡¯s mind.
"Oh, wait¡ªbefore you leave, Magnus, I need you to take something with you." Before he could respond, she ran off into the outpost. A couple of minutes later, she returned, holding a bundle of signed and sealed letters. She handed them over.
"I didn¡¯t think about it before, but since you¡¯re heading back to Arlcliff City¡ªand you¡¯ll get there before us¡ªwould you mind delivering these to the Major General?" Magnus glanced at the bundle, tied together with a short rope.
"Reports?"
"Yeah. They cover everything that¡¯s happened here. The Major General hasn¡¯t had any contact with us¡ªor you¡ªand I¡¯m sure by now, he¡¯s expecting the worst." Magnus hadn¡¯t thought about that. He hadn¡¯t even told Seraline to report back, so if she had returned to Arlcliff City already, the Major General would still be in the dark about how things had played out.
Tucking the letters into his spatial ring, Magnus said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get them to him first thing. I needed to talk to him anyway."
Then, after a pause, he added, "Anything else you want me to tell him? Any personal messages?"
Gerald raised a hand immediately.
"Oh, yeah. Tell him we¡¯re taking a vacation when we get back. We¡¯ve been working ourselves to the bone for months now."
"Gerald¡" Mia¡¯s voice stretched his name out in a way that said they had not discussed that.
Gerald just shrugged.
"What? Not all of us are addicted to working like you, Mia. Tell her, Marcos." Suddenly put on the spot, Marcos hesitated before letting out a small sigh.
"A short break would probably do us some good." With the vote two against one, Mia looked between them before sighing herself.
"Well¡ I guess we¡¯ll be taking a vacation when we get back to Arlcliff too."
Then, glancing at Magnus, she asked, "Do you mind delivering that?"
"No problem. Honestly, you guys sound like you need one after all of this." After chatting a little longer, Magnus figured it was about time to head off. Lifting a few meters off the ground, he waved down to Mia and the others. They returned the gesture, seeing him off, along with a few nearby soldiers who had realized he was leaving. Some of them waved as well, calling out their thanks for his help dealing with the Nullfang.
"See you guys back at Arlcliff City!" Magnus called down.
And with that, he was gone. A shockwave burst around him as he took off, breaking clean through the sound barrier. His figure streaked through the air, the rolling landscape of the valley rushing beneath him. Tall grass, winding paths, and a crystal-clear river all blurred together as he flew past. Within seconds, he reached the valley''s edge, where the swaying grass gave way to dense forest.
Without slowing, he shot straight up, disappearing into the Verdant Woods.
"Well, there he goes," Gerald muttered, watching Magnus vanish into the distance.
Mia smirked.
"Aww, you¡¯ve gotten attached to him again, just like last time."
"Huh? No, it¡¯s just that neither of you will spar with me. I just lost the perfect training partner," Gerald huffed, crossing his arms.
"Yeah, sure," Marcos said, his tone making it clear he wasn¡¯t buying it.
Mia just laughed softly before motioning to them.
"Alright, come on. Let¡¯s make sure everything¡¯s ready for tomorrow. Apparently, we have a vacation to enjoy when we get back."
?
"Whoa, I didn¡¯t realize just how fast I could fly now with this new body. At this rate, I¡¯ll be back in Arlcliff City in no time," Magnus muttered to himself as he soared higher into the sky, rising above even the towering trees of the Verdant Woods. Without a valley or canopy restricting him, he could fly as fast and as high as he wanted. He wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d ever felt anything so freeing in his life. He had to be at least a thousand meters up, and yet, it felt like he could go even higher with no problem.
Oxygen? Temperature? None of it was an issue.
The thought made him glance upward.
I wonder¡ could I make my way into space? I mean, it¡¯s not like I need to breathe¡
He considered it for a moment before shaking his head.
Eh¡ I¡¯ll save that for another day. I don¡¯t even know if this world has an outer space. The stars might not even be real stars considering what happened during the Netherwave Communion.
His thoughts of becoming the youngest astronaut in history were interrupted when Basker suddenly spoke.
[Master, before you arrive at Arlcliff City, would you like to take a look at the Nullfang?]
Hearing Basker¡¯s voice, Magnus thought for a few seconds before responding.
Hmm¡ yeah, sure.
The only reason he hadn¡¯t checked on the Nullfang earlier was that he didn¡¯t want Mia and the others to find out it was still alive. He doubted they¡¯d spy on him without reason, but it was better not to take the risk of having the creature out in the open while he was still in the valley.
But now, he was kilometers away from Larter Village and the valley that housed it. That wasn¡¯t a concern anymore.
Descending once more, Magnus dropped beneath the dense forest canopy. He brushed past the thick leaves as he looked around. It was dim, the sunlight struggling to pierce through, but aside from that, the area seemed empty.
Alright, you can bring it out.
The moment he said that something shot up from the ground in front of him.
The Nullfang.
Its skeletal body was far too massive to fit comfortably in such a dense patch of forest, forcing it to coil around itself as it surfaced. The sound of bone grinding against bone filled the air¡ªa noise that was hard to describe but impossible to ignore. Even curled up, its head brushed against the treetops. Its fifty-meter-long body pressed against the surrounding trees. Magnus instinctively took a step back, taking in the full sight of the creature.
It¡¯s strange¡ seeing something that was once trying to kill me so¡ passive.
[Don''t worry, Master, it''s completely safe.]
Yeah, I don¡¯t doubt you¡ªit¡¯s just going to take some getting used to.
Magnus held out his hand toward the undead creature¡ªor, rather, toward Basker. The Nullfang reacted immediately, lowering its head toward him. With an unnatural gentleness, it pressed its massive skull softly against his palm.
"Hmm¡ yeah, way too big and creepy to be considered cute," Magnus muttered, pulling his hand back and instinctively covering his nose with his arm.
"Oh, and it smells¡ªJeez, I didn¡¯t even notice how bad it reeked when I was fighting it. Then again, it is technically a corpse." That realization immediately added two things to his to-do list. First, he needed to find a way to repair its skeleton¡ªits skull and jaw were still cracked, and looking at it in such a damaged state was just unpleasant. Second, he had to clean it. Maybe dump it in a massive pot of boiling water and soap.
Then again¡ I could probably just do it myself with elementrix magic, right? With enough fire and water, you can clean pretty much anything.
That idea sat for a second before he checked the mental map in his head, zooming out to see his distance from Arlcliff City.
Hmm¡ still pretty far. Alright then, I¡¯ve decided.
[Decided what, Master?]
I¡¯ve decided I¡¯m going to clean you¡ªwell, the Nullfang¡ªup and ride it back to Arlcliff City.
[Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea? What if someone sees you?]
It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll only ride it until we¡¯re a couple of kilometers away. I just want to see if it can actually work as a mount. Besides, aside from Mia, the others, and the Major General, no one even knows what the Nullfang is¡ªso it doesn¡¯t really matter if they see me.
And more than anything¡ it was going to be fun.
Chapter 170: Journey Back (2)
¡°Holy shit, you weren¡¯t kidding about the no speed limit!¡± Magnus laughed, though his voice was quickly swallowed by the wind rushing past his face. He wasn¡¯t just riding¡ªhe was standing on the back of the Nullfang as it tore through the landscape. It looked almost nothing like it had during their fight. The dirt-caked bones, dried blood, and remnants of biomatter were gone. A mix of fire and high-pressure water had boiled the skeleton clean, leaving its bones a pristine, almost blinding ivory. Not that there was any risk in the process¡ªNullfang was immortal. It couldn¡¯t be destroyed, so a little extreme cleaning wouldn¡¯t hurt it.
Half of its body wasn¡¯t even interacting with the world, allowing its speed to keep climbing despite the wind resistance still acting on its upper half. Magnus, meanwhile, surfed atop its skull, shifting his weight to counterbalance the creature¡¯s rapid, fluid movements through the dense forest.
Maybe I should just travel like this from now on?
With how his body was now, he figured he could probably withstand traveling a few times the speed of sound¡ªbut keeping up visually would be impossible. Without assistance, his reaction speed was only about fifty to eighty percent faster than a normal person¡¯s. Using the BGM Glitch, he could track things moving at or just above the speed of sound well enough to catch glimpses, but anything faster? Unless he was in an open space or flying high, that was his functional limit.
That thought made him glance down at the Nullfang. It was just a skeleton, yet it weaved through the trees at breakneck speed without a single misstep.
Unlike me, the Nullfang doesn¡¯t rely on eyesight. Its eyes are gone, meaning it shouldn¡¯t be able to see.
But that contradicted its immortality¡ªjust like how it could move its jaw despite having no muscles, it still functioned like a living creature. Even at this kind of speed, its control was flawless because it could still ''see'' abnormally.
It¡¯s pretty much perfect for getting around.
Honestly, he couldn¡¯t think of a better mount. The Nullfang could even fly for long distances, as long as it negated gravity and built enough momentum.
Oh, right. I said I¡¯d check the list when I had the chance.
Putting his suffering on pause, Magnus sat down on the Nullfang¡¯s head. Nowhere near as fun as surfing, but a lot safer. Folding his arms, he squinted against the wind and pulled up the Command Console in his mind, typing in the command from the Codebreak-008 Debugging Report. It was strange finally having access to a normal-looking function. He had tried the /list command before, but it never worked. Now, all of a sudden, it did.
|
Command Console
|
|
|
|
Users:Magnus_Wright:\> /list Entry#008
|
After testing it once back at the outpost, he had tried it on other numbers¡ªEntry#001, Entry#100¡ªbut each time, the Command Console simply told him they didn¡¯t exist. It seemed like the only thing in the system was Entry#008.
The moment he entered the command, the Command Console''s output reacted.
|
Command Console
|
|
Users:Magnus_Wright:\> /list Entry#008
[ENTRIES]: Loading cataloged entries...
[ENTRIES]: Entry#008 - Nullification of Changeable States
[Classification]: Codebreak-008
[Designation]: List of Nullified States and Resulting Interactions
[Status]: Active - Continuously Updating
[Entry#008-1]: Nullification of Experiencing Gravity
[Effect]: Codebreak-008-1 is completely unaffected by all gravitational forces. No aspect of gravity¡ªincluding attraction, repulsion, or the influence of mass-based bodies¡ªcan act upon it. This also extends to any indirect effects gravity may have on non-gravitational structures, such as spatial or temporal frameworks, as well as the material composition of objects. Their movement must be externally induced. Without an external force, Codebreak-008-1 remains in a free-floating state.
[Result]: The subject enters a zero-gravity stasis, requiring external input for movement.
[Entry#008-2]: Nullification of Experiencing Air Resistance
[Effect]: Codebreak-008-1 does not interact with atmospheric particles or any external resistive forces, including air resistance, fluid drag, or pressure-based deceleration. The subject''s movement is entirely unaffected by friction, turbulence, or compressive forces that would typically arise from traveling through a medium. Any velocity achieved is preserved indefinitely, as no external force from air resistance or atmospheric compression slows the subject down.
[Result]: Subject can accelerate continuously without energy loss.
[Entry#008-3]: Nullification of Velocity
[Effect]: Codebreak-008-1 is rendered incapable of possessing or accumulating velocity. The moment this effect activates, all movement ceases instantaneously, regardless of prior momentum or external forces acting upon it. Any applied momentum is completely negated, effectively removing it from system calculations. Kinetic energy transfers, including those from impacts, propulsion, or environmental forces, have no effect on altering Codebreak-008-1¡¯s position. The subject remains completely immobile unless deliberately displaced by an external force operating outside conventional velocity mechanics.
[Result]: Codebreak-008-1 remains in a fixed position relative to the surrounding space, immune to acceleration, deceleration, or directional shifts.
[Entry#008-4]: Nullification of Worldly Interaction
[Effect]: Codebreak-008-1 is completely detached from conventional physical interactions. It is no longer bound by the constraints of physical space and can move freely through the world without exerting force or influence on its surroundings¡ªnor can the world impose any influence upon it. This includes immunity to most forms of energy, such as kinetic impact, heat transfer, and other environmental forces. Though still visible within the local reality, the subject effectively exists as a separate layer of existence, untouchable by conventional means. With all external force limitations removed, Codebreak-008-1 can accelerate indefinitely without resistance.
[Result]: Codebreak-008-1 can theoretically reach infinite speeds, limited only by the duration and magnitude of its sustained propulsion input.
[Entry#008-5]: Nullification of Worldly Interaction
[Effect]: Codebreak-008-1 is completely detached from conventional physical interactions. It is no longer bound by the constraints of physical space and can move freely through the world without exerting force or influence on its surroundings¡ªnor can the world impose any influence upon it. This includes immunity to most forms of energy, such as kinetic impact, heat transfer, and other environmental forces. Though still visible within the local reality, the subject effectively exists as a separate layer of existence, untouchable by conventional means. With all external force limitations removed, Codebreak-008-1 can accelerate indefinitely without resistance.
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.[Result]: Codebreak-008-1 can theoretically reach infinite speeds, limited only by the duration and magnitude of its sustained propulsion input.
[Entry#008-6]: Nullification of Dying
[Effect]: Codebreak-008-1, despite lacking conventional life, has removed all intermediary states associated with dying. As a result, it exists beyond the classification of being either "alive" or "dead" and continues to function as if it were alive, regardless of the condition of its physical form. Any event or force that would typically cause death¡ªwhether through structural damage, complete disintegration, system failure, or any other means of functional cessation¡ªfails to take effect.
[Result]: Codebreak-008-1 is functionally immortal. It does not experience mortality, biological failure, or termination of existence, persisting indefinitely without degradation or cessation.
[Entry#008-7]: Nullification of Conducting Heat
[Effect]: Codebreak-008-1 is completely incapable of conducting, transferring, or absorbing thermal energy. Any heat that would typically interact with it is instantly lost, preventing temperature fluctuations or energy exchange. As a result, its internal temperature remains fixed at a constant state, entirely unaffected by environmental conditions or external thermal influences. The subject is immune to all temperature-related effects, including combustion, freezing, and shifts in thermal equilibrium.
[Result]: Codebreak-008-1 exists in a state of absolute thermal void. No molecular excitation or heat exchange occurs.
¡ý¡
|
|
Users:Magnus_Wright:\>
|
Being a complete list of all the states the Nullfang could nullify from itself, it was ridiculously long. It would take Magnus a while to scroll through them all, but at the same time, a lot of them were either borderline useless or had little to no combat application. As he skimmed through the different effects and their end results, he couldn''t help but shake his head.
This thing really was an absolute monster. Oh, that reminds me¡ªBasker, I wanted to ask you something.
[Yes, Master?]
Since we defeated the Nullfang using a mental attack, could someone else¡ªan enemy, for example¡ªuse mental magic to take control of it? Or attack you and sever your connection to it?
[I don¡¯t believe so, not through magic at least. I exist not alongside your mind, Master, but within it. Like air inside a balloon, with your mind as the balloon, I am protected in the same way your mind is by the Command Console. The only times I¡¯m at risk are when I leave your mind, such as when I invaded the Nullfang¡¯s mind. However, I assimilated the Nullfang¡¯s mind¡ªit no longer exists as something separate from me but as a part of me. Just as I am protected, it is protected, meaning the only way to sever the connection would be to affect the Null State Glitch itself. In other words, Source Code.]
Simply put, as long as they didn¡¯t run into a glitch that could affect the mind, there was practically no way the Nullfang could escape their control. No degree of mental magic could override the Command Console¡¯s passive protection against external interference.
Well, that¡¯s a relief. If mental magic could turn the Nullfang against me, I''d think twice before using it against mages.
With that concern out of the way, Magnus passed the time by flipping through the list of null states while talking with Basker. Like him, Basker could multitask without issue, handling both the conversation and the Nullfang¡¯s movements effortlessly.
It wasn¡¯t until Magnus heard a low rumble¡ªa distant thunderclap rolling through the sky, vibrating through the trees and leaves¡ªthat his attention shifted. Looking away from the Command Console, he tilted his head up at the growing expanse of gray stretching across the sky. The once-clear blue was now hidden behind heavy storm clouds, casting everything below in dim light.
Huh, looks like it¡¯s going to rain.
Another rumble of thunder echoed across the sky just as the thought crossed his mind.
[Master, we¡¯ll be approaching Arlcliff City soon. It would be best to have the Nullfang retreat.]
Magnus checked his mental map and saw that Basker was right. Whether it was him flying or the Nullfang traveling across the land, both were absurdly faster than horseback. The return trip was nothing compared to how long the journey was with Seraline.
Hmm, alright. Bring me to the nearest path¡ªI¡¯ll walk the rest of the way.
The Nullfang reacted immediately, curving its path through the forest. Before long, it reached a dirt road leading toward Arlcliff City. It wasn¡¯t the same path he¡¯d taken with Mia and the others when he first arrived, but that didn¡¯t really matter. Most of the routes in this area eventually converged as they got closer to the city.
Soon, Magnus stepped out from the treeline onto a dirt path. The Nullfang, still hidden deep within the trees, sank into the world, vanishing completely from sight and sense. Magnus glanced up and down the road¡ªempty. No horse-drawn carriages, no merchant caravans, not even a lone traveler. With the surge of monsters and mana beasts, traveling had become too dangerous, especially on lesser-used roads like this one.
Oh well. Guess it¡¯s just me then.
He started walking at a slow, unhurried pace. As he did, Basker began playing music in his head, filling the silence with a familiar tune. Almost in sync with the first note, the sky darkened further, and soon, raindrops began to fall. Magnus barely reacted, a faintly glowing mana construct forming above him¡ªtranslucent, but visible from the soft luminescence mana naturally gave off when condensed. The first few droplets shattered against the barrier, and as the rain gradually intensified, pattering against the leaves and soaking the dirt into mud, Magnus remained untouched beneath his invisible umbrella.
The water streamed off the construct, cascading in thin rivulets around his body.
Perched on a tree branch above, a crow turned its head. It blended into the shadows, its form barely discernible against the darkened forest. But it wasn¡¯t an ordinary crow. It had no feathers¡ªjust the illusion of them, its body an abyssal void molded into the shape of a bird. Only its eyes stood out, deep orange glimmers that seemed to glow in the dim light.
It tilted its head, gaze sharpening as it focused on Magnus, taking in his face, his features, his hair. A moment passed before it cawed, the sound echoing into the distance. Another call answered. The two voices overlapped, their once-natural cries warping, and twisting, as their crow-like shapes began to unravel.
As the first bird¡¯s beak cracked apart, what emerged was no longer a caw but a voice.
"It seems the intel from Ravens was right..."
Oblivious to what lurked in the forest, Magnus kept walking, humming along to the music.
"Birds flying high~? You know how I feel~?"
The dense treeline on either side of the path gradually began to thin. He was approaching the downward slope that led into the vast open plains where Arcliff City stood. But after another five minutes, he suddenly came to a stop, standing motionless in the rain.
"It''s a new dawn~? It''s a new day~? It''s a new life~? For me~?" His voice was muffled beneath the downpour as he glanced toward the deepening shadows beyond the trees.
"And I''m feeling... good~?"
As the music in his head kicked up a notch, Magnus rolled his neck, stretching slightly before speaking.
"Show yourselves. There¡¯s no point in hiding; I know you¡¯re there." His words seemed to vanish into the rain, carried away as if they had never been spoken. For a moment, silence was his only answer. Then, two figures emerged from behind the trees, stepping onto the path. They wore dark cloaks that concealed them from head to toe, their faces hidden, with only their hands barely visible beyond the sleeves. One positioned themselves to Magnus¡¯s rear, the other to his front, effectively cutting off any chance of him heading toward Arlcliff City or retreating the way he came.
"Lady Austra told us you were likely an Adept-level mage¡ªbut a bit odd. I suppose this is what she meant." The hooded figure in front of Magnus spoke, their voice muffled by the rain. Still, he could just barely make out that they were likely a woman.
"If you knew we were here, then I assume you understand what¡¯s about to happen." The second figure, standing behind Magnus, added. This one sounded like a man, though Magnus was more focused on their words than their identity.
Their lord? That doesn''t exactly narrow things down. Whoever they are, they¡¯ve been waiting for me. Did they know I left Arlcliff City and decided to wait for me to return? If so, they''re patient.
Letting out a quiet sigh, Magnus finally spoke.
"Look, I don¡¯t know who this ''lord'' of yours is, but I just finished a pretty big quest line. All I want right now is to get back to my room, sleep for a day or two, and drink some tea. So if you''re just here to deliver a message, say it. But..." His lips curled into a small smirk, amber eyes narrowing as they locked onto the hooded figure in front of him.
"If you¡¯re here to kill me¡" His voice lowered, casual yet inviting.
The hooded woman ahead of him shifted her stance. Her knees bent slightly as she lowered herself closer to the ground. Then, her fingers twitched, nails stretching and sharpening into lethal points.
"Humans¡ always so eager to face the unknown with arrogance instead of caution." The moment the words left her lips, she moved. Her legs snapped straight as she launched forward, a shockwave mixing with the rain as the water was momentarily repelled from around her. Her eyes locked onto Magnus, watching¡ªexpecting him to react. But he didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t tense. His gaze hadn¡¯t even shifted from where it had been moments ago. His entire body remained still, relaxed.
No sign that he had even noticed her sudden charge.
Typical of a mage¡ªtoo reliant on spells to realize he''s physically outmatched. In the end, Lady Austra had worried over nothing.
In a flash, the distance between them vanished. She was less than a meter away when she thrust her right arm toward his throat, nails curved like claws, ready to tear through flesh. But just before she could make contact, Magnus moved¡ªhis expression unchanged, his body tilting smoothly to the side. Her strike sliced through empty air.
Before she could react, his right leg shot up at a speed beyond her ability to follow. A sharp impact drove into her gut. The moment Magnus''s knee connected, something inside her felt like it broke. Her eyes bulged, her breath caught in her throat, and she crumpled to her knees, hands gripping her stomach.
Magnus took a small step back as he looked down at her with a passive gaze, listening as she wheezed, struggling to draw in air. He clicked his tongue a few times before shifting his focus to the other hooded figure standing behind him. They had been frozen in shock, their composure cracking as they watched their partner fall from a single blow. Only when Magnus spoke did they snap back to attention.
"You know, there''s a fine line between arrogance and confidence. And you''re right¡ªit can be dangerous in the face of the unknown. But that goes both ways. If someone stands confidently in the face of danger, maybe it''s not them who should be reconsidering their position."
Chapter 171: Vampires
"Now, how about you two tell me who sent you after me?" Magnus asked, his gaze shifting between the hooded figure on the ground and the one still standing a couple of meters away. The initial shock on their faces had faded, replaced by a guarded stance against him. Unlike his partner, the standing figure didn¡¯t rush in, opting for caution instead.
Amidst the sound of rain, Magnus noticed the ragged breathing of the hooded figure on the ground had ceased. His attention snapped back to her. She had braced herself on her hands and knees, her fingers digging into the muddy remains of the dirt road.
"I can''t believe I have to use this on an Adept-level mage..." she muttered, turning her head up to meet his eyes. Magnus¡¯s expression shifted as he registered the irritation on her face¡ªand more importantly, her eyes. The whites were pitch black, shimmering under the dim light peeking through the storm clouds above. Fiery orange irises glowed in the center, locked onto his. In that split second of eye contact, Magnus felt something ripple against the surface of his mind.
The woman let out a low gasp as she slowly rose to her feet, taking a couple of steps back from him.
"You used hypnosis on him?" The male hooded figure¡¯s voice cut through the rain, a blend of disbelief and relief.
"I had no choice. I don¡¯t know what kind of magic he used on himself, but it made him too fast. And that hit he landed... it hurt more than it should have." She spoke while brushing her hand over her stomach, still reeling from how a simple-looking strike could carry so much force.
"We shouldn¡¯t have underestimated someone who managed to catch Lady Austra off guard¡ªand injure her, no less. Still, our hypnosis is stronger than any Adept-level mental magic. Hurry and kill him while he''s immobile. Then we can bring his corpse back to-" The words died in his throat as both he and the woman saw Magnus move. He stood calmly, the mana-constructed umbrella still shielding him from the rain as his eyes remained fixed on them.
"I see. So, you two are vampires," Magnus noted.
"That explains how you could move as fast as an Adept-level knight despite clearly not being one. And I¡¯m guessing this Lady Austra you keep mentioning was the woman I encountered during the raid." The hooded woman froze. She stumbled back, her cloak fluttering as her hood dropped. She slid across the muddy ground, coming to a stop next to her partner, her unnaturally colored eyes wide. Just like Lady Austra, whom Magnus had faced while rescuing Celia, this woman¡¯s skin held that same eerie pallor¡ªonly a shade or two darker than that vampiric woman.
They moved, yet there was no hint of life within them. If not for the emotions in their voices and the expressions on their faces, they could easily be mistaken for dolls. The sight pulled Magnus into a moment of reflection.
Now that I can get a better look at them, they kind of look like how I do with my new body.
Magnus noted the similarity, though the only real difference seemed to be in efficiency. His own appearance leaned more artificial than dead¡ªunlike the two vampires standing before him, who could easily be mistaken for walking corpses.
¡°Y-You! How are you moving!? How did you break free!? I didn¡¯t release you from my hypnosis!¡± The cloaked woman¡¯s voice wavered, disbelief clear in her tone.
Magnus unfolded his arms, his expression calm.
¡°Break free? I was never under your hypnosis. I felt something trying to poke around in my head, so I just played along. Still, I didn¡¯t expect that after one run-in, I¡¯d end up with yet another person gunning for me.¡± It was almost funny, in a twisted way. From what he¡¯d gathered, these vampires¡ªand the one they kept calling Lady Austra¡ªwere all part of the same syndicate Zeth was involved with. Which meant that two people fairly high up in the same organization wanted him dead.
¡°What a mess...¡± He muttered, rubbing the back of his head. His quiet complaint went unnoticed. The vampires were too busy grappling with the fact that the woman¡¯s hypnosis had failed. The hooded man¡¯s mind raced, his thoughts frantic.
This is impossible. Adept-level mages don¡¯t have many spells that protect their minds. Even if he did know one, he shouldn¡¯t have the mana reserves to keep it active for long. So either he cast it the moment he saw us¡ªwithout us noticing¡ªor... he¡¯s not an Adept-level mage at all!
Either way, the human in front of them was dangerous. Extremely dangerous. The woman seemed to reach the same conclusion. The two exchanged quick glances, subtle nods passing between them. Then, just like his partner, the man¡¯s fingernails elongated into sharp points as they both sank into low, ready stances.
Magnus''s expression remained neutral, almost as if he were lost in thought rather than staring down a pair of vampires ready to pounce. The world around them was a tapestry of tension, filled only by the relentless rain and the distant rumble of thunder.
I was planning to get in touch with the Major General and Luden when I got back to Arlcliff City. I need to see what they know about Zeth¡¯s organization before I make a move. When I saved Celia, I went into that raid blind¡ªand it got people killed who didn¡¯t need to die. It also forced the Major General to launch raids before he and his men were fully ready. Who knows how many more casualties happened because of that? This time, I want to be prepared and handle it myself. If I can capture these two and find out who this ¡®lord¡¯ they mentioned is, how many vampires there are, and how strong they are, things will go a lot smoother.
The real question was how to capture them. If they were anything like Lady Austra, they could seemingly slip into shadows just as easily. Magnus wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d be able to track them¡ªor stop them¡ªif they tried to escape.
Before Magnus could dive deeper into the logistics of it all, the patience of the two vampires standing off against him snapped. His gaze sharpened as their bodies twitched beneath the dark, rain-soaked sky. At a speed that sent shockwaves rippling through the muddy ground and cut cleanly through the falling rain, their hands shot forward, claws poised to tear into him.
Magnus¡¯s body moved on instinct the moment [Combat Assistant] detected the threat. His right leg shot up, intercepting the hooded man¡¯s hand and knocking the strike upward. Balanced on a single leg, he spun, pivoting on his ankle as his hand shot out to grab the cloaked woman¡¯s wrist. His body flowed through the counter seamlessly, yanking her forward and off balance as his raised foot returned to the ground. He stepped in, his free hand darting out to seize the hooded man by the head. In a blink, both vampires were caught.
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Under the grip of [Self Body Puppetry], escape was impossible. With a swift raise of his left arm, Magnus hurled the cloaked woman skyward, temporarily removing her from the equation. His grip on the hooded man¡¯s skull tightened, prompting a frantic scramble for Magnus¡¯s arm. But even without the direct influence of [Self Body Puppetry], the vampire found no give. Magnus¡¯s arm felt like a steel beam, unyielding and cold. The man''s claw-like nails, sharp enough to deflect sword strikes, scratched against the exposed skin beneath Magnus¡¯s uniform, but they drew no blood.
Magnus''s skin flexed and bent under the pressure. It wasn¡¯t pierced, nor did it bear a single mark. It felt more like an impossibly smooth, solid surface than human flesh.
"Y-Your body! Wha-What are you?" The hooded man yelled, but Magnus didn''t respond. His body was already in motion, hand arcing down. He slammed the vampire¡¯s head into the ground, muddy water exploding around them as the impact shattered the stone beneath the road. The man¡¯s hood fell back, revealing his face as cracks spiderwebbed through the earth, splintering the path in every direction.
And still, Magnus¡¯s grip remained firm.
Not enough.
With [Combat Assistant] at the helm, Magnus felt like a pilot in a mech running on autopilot¡ªwatching, evaluating, but not directly controlling until it was time to use other abilities. A small, compressed flame began to form between his palm and the vampire¡¯s face. An instant later, a blanket of yellow heat exploded outward, hotter than any orange flame. Even through the downpour and the hiss of steam, the vampire¡¯s scream tore through the night as fire spread across the ground, engulfing his entire body.
There was no escape.
It was only when Magnus sensed danger from above¡ªboth through the BGM Glitch and the [Combat Assistant]''s rapid response¡ªthat he released his hold. The flames cut out as his body vaulted backward, flipping through the air. One hand shot down, catching the ground, and he balanced on it as he kicked directly upward, aiming at the empty space where he had stood moments before.
The cloaked woman, who had been thrown into the sky, descended with lethal intent. She''d hoped to use her momentum to catch Magnus off guard, but now, mid-air, her eyes widened in shock. She hadn¡¯t sensed any sensory magic, no mana condensation¡ªnothing but that brief flash of fire.
He never even looked up. How did he know? It¡¯s like he has a knight¡¯s sixth sense.
Her thoughts cut off as Magnus¡¯s foot connected with her head. The impact was instant, forceful¡ªmore than she could have anticipated. Her neck twisted sharply, snapping a full one hundred and eighty degrees. Her vision spun, and suddenly, she was staring up at the dark gray sky instead of the muddy ground.
Magnus pushed off the ground with his hand, jumping back smoothly onto his feet.
Sticking his hand out from under his mana-construct umbrella, Magnus washed off the mud while keeping his eyes on the two vampires he had just fought. The cloaked woman lay motionless on the ground, seemingly dead, but then her body twitched. Slowly, she began to rise, a familiar dark mist¡ªalmost sentient¡ªwrapping itself around her neck. It was like watching a marionette jerked upright by its strings.
Just like when I was fighting that woman. I ripped off her arms, and Grial stabbed her in the eye, but once that strange darkness appeared, it completely shrouded her injuries. Just a couple of seconds was all it took for her arms to reappear and for her eye to completely heal.
And now, that same feat was unfolding right in front of him. The cloaked woman''s lifeless face, her eyes rolled back into her head, snapped back to normal as her neck cracked and realigned. In an instant, her head whipped around, and she fixed Magnus with a heavy, rasping breath.
"Hmm, so you''re the kind of vampires that are not only undead but also immortal?" Magnus mused. It wasn''t really a question¡ªmore like a verbal checkmark in his own thought process.
Being undead was one thing. It was a classification, a label for something caught in the space between life and death, neither fully one nor the other. These vampires, however, weren''t like the Nullfang. They lacked source code abilities, meaning their form of undeath was fundamentally different. Still, if Magnus had to categorize the Nullfang''s ability, it would be [True Immortality].
The Nullfang was an entity that couldn''t be destroyed or killed under any circumstances¡ªunless countered by a source code ability.
These vampires, on the other hand, while immortal, weren''t at that level. They could be hurt, injured, even temporarily killed. But they would always come back, their wounds knitting themselves back together as if time itself had rewound.
The cloaked woman confirmed as much with the eerie calm in her stare as she spoke.
"That''s right. Unlike you humans, we cannot die. No matter how many times we''re killed or our bodies are completely destroyed." The cloaked woman¡¯s voice carried a chilling certainty. "I don''t know how you know so much about us, but it doesn''t matter. No matter how strange your magic is or how powerful you seem, we''ll never tire. Nothing you do will ever bring us down." Endurance was a vampire''s greatest strength. It didn''t matter how powerful their opponent was; as long as enough of them remained, they could wear their enemy down. They would throw their immortal bodies, relentless patience, and raw ferocity at any wall until it crumbled.
Magnus''s eyes shifted to the vampiric man. His clothes had been reduced to cinders, and his body was charred black the last time Magnus looked at him. But, just like the cloaked woman, his ''corpse'' stirred. Thick black fog enveloped him as he rose from the ground. There was no sound, no visible sign of healing beyond that dark veil. Yet, when the fog dissipated, he stood there, fully healed. His skin had returned to that sickly pale hue, and his eyes burned with the same unsettling glow as before. The only difference now was that he was naked.
"She''s right. This is a pointless battle for you, human." The man''s gaze bore into Magnus, unyielding.
But Magnus wasn¡¯t fully listening. His mind churned with his own thoughts.
Hmm. In terms of regeneration, theirs is superior to mine. If they''re truly as immortal as they claim, then killing them might actually be impossible. Of course, that''s only if I believe them.
And the simple truth was¡ªhe didn''t believe them. As magical as this world seemed, a lot of the things here mirrored the reality of his home. The strongest parallel he noticed was the concept of entropy. It was one of those topics that had caught his interest back in physics class because of how often it showed up in the sci-fi novels he used to read for fun.
In the end, everything is in a constant state of decline. Nothing ever gives more than it takes. Anything heated will always cool as the temperature spreads to its surroundings. Anything built will eventually crumble, becoming just another part of the world. Even something that spins will lose its energy and grind to a halt.
This world¡¯s magic followed the same rules. Without a steady flow of mana and mental control to stabilize it, magic would break down into raw mana thanks to the spirits. Even the mana artifice on his chest constantly absorbed mana from its surroundings, using runes to keep functioning.
That constant battle against entropy was exactly why mages focused so much on enhancing the complexity and lifespan of their magic. It was why Supreme Mages and the Ancient Magic they left behind were considered the pinnacle of magecraft¡ªthey could defy entropy.
So, to Magnus, the idea that the vampires before him could resurrect without limits seemed impossible. If they could endlessly recreate their bodies from nothing but that black fog, without losing anything or using up resources, wouldn¡¯t they have become Supreme Mages by now? If they were truly undying, every vampire would be invincible, and they would have taken over the world ages ago.
But they hadn¡¯t. Instead, they lingered in the shadows, working in criminal syndicates alongside humans like Zeth. To Magnus, that truth spoke louder than any claim of immortality.
They must have limits. I just need to push them hard enough to see where those limits lie.
Chapter 172: Energy Entities
Vampires were undeniably an oppressively powerful race. Not only were they physically comparable to knights in some respects, even without aura and its benefits, but they also possessed an inherent ability to use magic. Against opponents of their level¡ªor even slightly above¡ªtheir natural attributes, combined with immortality and regenerative abilities, made them far more than just monsters.
It was no wonder they were so prideful, looking down on humans as if by nature.
However, in this one scenario, against someone like Magnus, their very nature worked against them. Both consciously and unconsciously, Magnus usually held himself back to avoid killing his opponents. But now, he was up against immortal beings¡ªcreatures that could return to life even after death. There was no need for restraint anymore.
"Umbral Rend!" The vampiric man made the first move, casting magic for the first time since their battle began. Darkness seemed to seep from beneath his skin as he waved his hand, the shadowy substance flowing out from his arm. With a swift motion, the darkness arced into the world, a three-dimensional shadow that flew toward Magnus at a speed even faster than even the vampires themselves. If not for his premonition through the BGM Glitch, dodging it would have been impossible.
Magnus sidestepped the blade, his eyes tracking its path as it cut through the forest behind him. Strangely, it didn¡¯t seem to cut the ground, nor did it slice through the grass, shrubbery, or trees. But it did affect them. Almost instantly, the grass withered, its green hue fading into a dull, lifeless gray. The trees, too, shriveled and lost their color where the blade had passed. And it didn¡¯t stop there¡ªthough the blade quickly vanished into the forest''s shadows, Magnus could have sworn it seemed to grow larger for a brief moment.
An attack spell that can drain life from living things and use it to boost its own power? Is it some form of transmutation? Is that even possible? Turning things like water and nutrients into mana? Hmm, regardless of how it works, an attack like that would be perfect for crowd control. I wonder if I could copy it when all of this is wrapped up.
The advantage of [Combat Assistant] was that Magnus could think freely without worrying about his actions, even in a situation like this. Despite missing his initial strike, the vampiric man used the opportunity to close in. Within the same instant Magnus dodged, the vampire lunged, fingers extended like daggers, sharpened nails aiming straight for Magnus¡¯s head. There was hardly any conscious thought on Magnus¡¯s part, even when those nails were mere centimeters from his eyes.
Yet, [Combat Assistant] kept up even at these speeds. His hand formed a blade-like shape, fingers tight together, as mana rapidly condensed around them.
Mana shifted, forming almost instantly into a meter-long water blade extending from his hand. His arm moved with blinding speed. Though the vampire¡¯s attack was dangerously close, it didn¡¯t cover even a centimeter more before Magnus''s blade struck. The force of the swing and the water¡¯s sharp condensation sliced clean through the vampire¡¯s tough body, separating his upper and lower halves, leaving a crisp, water-laced trail that distilled even the falling rain.
The top half of the vampiric man''s body flew over Magnus, carried by the momentum of his charge, while his lower half crumpled at Magnus''s feet. But Magnus''s focus wasn''t on the corpse. The moment he cut through the vampiric man, the woman¡ªwho had been hiding behind him, using his bulk to obscure Magnus''s view¡ªlunged forward. His body moved again under the [Combat Assistant]''s control.
He hadn''t used magic while sparring with Gerald, so naturally, the [Combat Assistant] lacked an optimized approach for the water blade. Magnus was still far from crafting efficient fighting styles on the fly, but it was enough to deflect the vampiric woman''s initial jab at his throat.
They always go for the vitals when they''re serious about killing their target. That makes them predictable.
That observation was instantly archived and fed into the [Combat Assistant], making her next two strikes¡ªaimed at his heart and ribs¡ªeven easier to counter.
"Blackout!"
A voice echoed from behind. Darkness erupted from thin air, swallowing the water blade around Magnus''s hand. In an instant, the blade dissolved, dispersing into the natural flow of mana. Magnus glanced down¡ªhis feet were still planted near the vampiric man''s decomposing lower half, which rapidly turned into that eerie dark fog. Behind him, the vampiric man had already regenerated a new lower body and was charging forward, having nullified Magnus''s water elementrix magic.
[Combat Assistant] immediately identified the best ways to dodge. Each strike from the two vampires came like a spear, slicing through the air. While their nails alone might not have pierced Magnus''s body, the force behind each blow made them dangerous. His body moved with precise minimalism, shifting just enough to avoid each attack as they targeted vital points. He twisted, turned, and adjusted his footing with mechanical precision. In mere seconds, nearly a hundred strikes were launched in rapid succession, yet none found their mark.
How is a human capable of moving like that?
The thought seemed to echo between the vampires.
We haven''t hit him once! His muscle contractions don''t even match his actions. We can''t predict his moves.
Realizing they needed to immobilize him, the vampiric woman abandoned her strikes and lunged with open arms, aiming to grab hold of him. For a brief moment, [Combat Assistant] paused. With limited data on avoiding grapples, it shifted to offense. Magnus''s palm strike seemed to come from nowhere¡ªno wind-up, no stance, just raw, unbridled force.
His palm collided with her face, not just crushing it inward but tearing at her neck. The impact rang out, echoing over the rain as a miniature shockwave rippled through Magnus''s clothes and the woman''s cloak. Her head flew into the air, and her body went limp. Without hesitation, Magnus seized one of her arms, yanking it off with such force that the limb tore free before the rest of her body could even react.
He spun on his heel, swinging the severed limb toward the space behind him.
The vampiric man, closing in, barely ducked under the swing, bending back just out of reach. But [Combat Assistant] didn¡¯t let up. Magnus darted forward, releasing the rapidly decomposing arm. The vampire had no time to react as Magnus''s hand clamped onto his head. This time, there was no slam to the ground. Instead, Magnus''s fingers tightened, empowered by the absolute force of the Command Console''s [Self Body Puppetry].
A sickening pop followed. The vampiric man''s skull cracked and caved in, one eye bulging and bursting as Magnus''s fingers sank into the unsettling mix of bone and brain. Yet there was no disgust, no hesitation. [Combat Assistant] remained in control, keeping Magnus''s expression perfectly neutral as he used his grip to hurl the vampire''s body toward the woman.
Her headless body hadn¡¯t hit the ground. Just like before, it stood upright, dark fog outlining where her head should have been.
The two bodies slammed into each other as Magnus took back control of his body and extended his hand toward them. What happened next shifted the wind itself¡ªan incomprehensibly massive amount of mana materialized from thin air and condensed rapidly. Right in front of Magnus, mana transformed into vast swaths of ice. Raindrops froze mid-air, encapsulated within the growing, sharp, and jagged icicles that pierced into everything before them. Layer upon layer, the ice expanded, each sheet larger than the last, building into a towering wall of frost.
The vampires'' bodies were shredded by the jagged ice, only to be frozen solid a heartbeat later. When it was over, Magnus stood before a monumental structure of ice, its sheer size dwarfing the surrounding trees. The frozen wall soared over thirty meters into the sky, engulfing more than fifty meters of the path he had been walking on. If not for the rapid breakdown of elementrix magic, who knew how long it would take for all this ice to melt?
Magnus let out a calm hum, his chest vibrating softly as he stared into the crystalline wall. Within the ice, he could see the dismembered remains of the two vampires, their bodies fragmented and frozen in place. Yet, the dark fog surrounding them still moved, swirling slowly within its icy prison causing Magnus to narrow his eyes in observation.
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
A moment later, their bodies began to melt. Solid forms faded into a murky black, textures and colors dissolving into a formless shadow. Finally, the remnants vanished entirely. Magnus turned casually, his gaze settling on the ground behind him. A shadow slithered across the earth, shifting and growing until it solidified once more into the figures of the two vampires. The black fog continued to swirl around them, reassembling their shattered forms until they stood whole again.
Watching the entire process, Magnus tapped his chin thoughtfully, his expression pensive. Then, a realization struck him.
"Ah, I see. So that''s how it is," he muttered under his breath.
"We told you there was no point. You can''t defeat us," the vampiric woman said, her voice smooth and unhurried. Despite the battle, not a hint of fatigue showed. A vampire''s stamina was truly limitless.
"If you simply surrender to your fate, your death will at least be quick." Magnus shook his head.
"So that''s why you two keep trying to get me to surrender above all else. I suppose I would do the same¡ªconvince your opponent you can fight forever, so they don¡¯t realize they aren¡¯t even battling your real bodies." The moment the words left his mouth, the vampires'' faces froze.
Magnus''s eyes narrowed, his gaze sweeping the empty space around them.
"I didn''t notice it at first, but that dark fog¡ªand even the strange substance you use for your magic¡ªfades in and out. It¡¯s visible when you cast a spell or heal your wounds but gone the next moment. I wouldn¡¯t have thought much of it if I hadn¡¯t noticed how the parts of your body that get separated from you decompose back into that fog. And not only that, but the fog has been thinning. Even though you''re still regenerating at the same rate as when we first started fighting, the fog healing your wounds isn''t as pitch-black as before. If my guess is correct, it''s because you''re transmuting it into the materials that make up your bodies, right?" The vampires stayed silent. They didn''t move, but their lack of response was all the confirmation Magnus needed.
"It''s common knowledge that when certain things are condensed, they become easier to see, even if they''re normally transparent. I don¡¯t know exactly what that dark fog is, but it seems like some kind of energy to me. Normally, it stays within your bodies, surrounding them like an aura¡ªwhich is why you don¡¯t bleed when you¡¯re injured. There¡¯s not a drop of blood in your veins. Instead, there''s just that dark fog. The reason you look so much like lifeless corpses, and why you can seemingly die and come back to life, is because that''s exactly what you are. Corpses, controlled by your actual bodies."
Matter and energy, in many ways, could be equated to one another¡ªand, likewise, they could be converted into one another as well.
The dark fog was like a massive entity made of energy, typically invisible until it condensed into a tight space. However, operating in the physical world as pure energy was difficult. Some of that energy had to be transformed into matter to build a body. Without the fog, the body would be nothing more than an empty shell. But with it, the body functioned like a sock puppet, allowing the sentient energy to interact with the world.
That was the true nature of vampires.
Why could they seemingly come back to life and appear immortal? Because the bodies people saw were nothing more than avatars of what they truly were¡ªdisposable, rebuildable, temporary vessels. But creating those bodies required energy, and the more they were forced to heal themselves, the more of their true form¡¯s energy was consumed.
That meant the only way to truly kill a vampire, then, was either to target their true bodies¡ªmasses of sentient energy¡ªor force them to exhaust their reserves. The former was difficult since energy couldn¡¯t be created or destroyed, only converted. But if they used up all their energy then that would be their end.
"Which means," Magnus continued, "as long as I drain your reserves quickly enough and destroy your bodies completely, you¡¯ll lose the ability to recreate yourselves. That¡¯s why you keep decomposing the parts of you that get destroyed or ripped off, isn¡¯t it? If you could really regenerate without limits, there¡¯d be no reason to do that."
They were beings of energy. If they could convert energy into matter, they could likely do the opposite as well. To conserve resources, reclaiming the energy used from destroyed body parts made perfect sense. But no conversion was perfect. The act of conversion itself, along with the destruction of the body, naturally led to a loss of energy.
Something minuscule at first¡ªbut repeated enough times, it would snowball into a massive deficit.
Entropy.
Their magic made more sense to Magnus now. It wasn''t magic in the typical sense, but rather them using their true forms to interfere with mana. After all, mana was another form of energy. While they couldn''t seem to absorb it to sustain themselves, they could disrupt it to negate spells.
"Now then. I suppose we should put an end to this, don''t you agree?" Magnus held out his hand, and in an instant, layers of mana barriers began to form around the two vampires. Dozens, then hundreds, materialized¡ªso tightly packed and layered that their varying luminescence made it difficult to see through.
The two vampires, previously silent to Magnus¡¯s deductions about their true nature, immediately went on guard.
With a snap of his fingers, the mana barriers surrounding them were suddenly filled to the brim with tightly condensed spheres¡ªnot just of flames but of crackling electricity as well. There had to be dozens of them, each element compressed to the point of instability, sparking and pulsing as if ready to explode.
The vampires reacted quickly, both speaking in unison. "Blackout!"
In an instant, darkness swallowed the spheres. Magnus watched as their familiar shadowy aura coated the elementrix magic. He suspected it wasn''t just a high-density form of the dark fog but rather their incorporeal bodies interfering directly with the mana formations.
"Using magic against us is pointless," the vampiric man declared, his eyes darting around the barriers as if searching for a weakness.
"Oh, really?" Magnus snapped his fingers again. Once more, condensed spheres of fire and electricity appeared within the barriers¡ªthis time not in the dozens, but in the hundreds.
"Wha- how much mana does he have?" The vampiric woman muttered, both vampires again attempting to snuff out the magic with their anti-magic ability. But before the spheres could fully disappear, Magnus snapped his fingers yet again. The number of elementrix spheres doubled, filling the barriers with a near-blinding array of volatile energy.
So, you can nullify my magic? So what?
Magnus¡¯s thoughts were calm and methodical.
Against that other vampire woman, I struggled with her physical abilities combined with her vampiric powers. But with these two? All I need to do is show them what it means to wield the equivalent of infinite mana.
The vampires trapped within the barriers began to panic. They frantically nullified the elementrix magic, but they were too slow¡ªfar slower in comparison to the woman Magnus had fought, their lady who had sent them. For every hundred spheres they extinguished, Magnus conjured two hundred more. When they managed to handle those, he doubled, even tripled the count again. It was a losing battle, and they knew it. Their desperation showed as their bodies began to melt, just as they had before when encased in ice.
"As if I¡¯d let you," Magnus muttered.
"Since I know now that you''re just turning your bodies into a different state of energy when you do that, I''ll make sure you can''t escape through the ground." He clenched his fist, and instantly, the hundreds of mana barriers contracted. The barriers pressed in tight, blocking every route to the ground. At the same moment, the countless condensed spheres of elementrix magic ignited.
An intense, blinding light exploded from within the barriers. Mana barrier layers shattered under the force of the blast as a chaotic mix of fire and lightning burst outward. The sound was deafening, a cataclysmic roar that blended with the thunderstorm overhead. Beams of light shot out in every direction, splitting the rain-soaked night with elemental fury.
Magnus narrowed his eyes, turning his head slightly while maintaining the remaining stable mana barriers. The entire area around him, even the shadowy forest, was lit up as if a miniature sun had been born.
It took about three minutes for the explosion within the barriers to finally subside. Since it was a contained magical blast, there was no lingering smoke to obscure his view as he approached the barriers. All the while, he continued to shrink them until they were about the size of a human head.
Peering into the small sphere of layered mana barriers, he saw two writhing masses of dark fog inside. They thrashed against the barriers, but their efforts amounted to nothing.
Capture complete. I thought they might have something else up their sleeves, but I guess I overestimated them. Seems they can''t communicate while they''re in this state either. Well, whatever¡ªas long as they can''t get out. Mana barriers and constructs block energy-based attacks all the time, but I wasn''t sure if they¡¯d work as containment.
Of course, using brute force or anti-magic could work as an option to get through the barriers. Mana constructs and barriers weren¡¯t invincible, especially against vampires. But right now, these two were too drained to even think about it, let alone recreate their bodies. Unless they found a way to recover energy, they would remain trapped like this.
With a quick motion, Magnus created additional layers of mana construct spheres around the mana barriers, then dismissed the original barriers. While mana constructs lacked the sheer durability of his barriers, they had the advantage of mobility. Unlike barriers, his constructs could be moved around, which was precisely what he needed.
The constructs floated up to hover beside him, the improvised cage holding the dark fog securely. Magnus glanced around, his expression thoughtful.
Hmm, I don¡¯t see anything. Then again, considering how elusive these vampires are, who knows if more are watching me? But the BGM has stopped, so I guess I''m not at risk of being attacked, at least for now. I should focus on getting these two back to Arlcliff City.
With the mana construct umbrella still hovering above him, Magnus resumed his walk toward Arlcliff City. The rain washed away the remnants of the battle as any lingering elementrix magic decomposed around him. As he walked, the music that had been playing in the back of his mind with Basker''s assistance started up again, the melody shifting smoothly into a new song. Magnus began to bob his head to the beat, a quiet smile crossing his lips as he started singing under his breath.
"Sometimes, all I think about is you~?"
Chapter 173: Welcome Back
Magnus stayed on the path he had been walking, descending into the vast plains and familiar fields of farmland that surrounded Arlcliff City. The storm above was finally letting up, with the sun beginning to peek through the blanket of gray. Sunlight broke through in small clusters, casting patches of golden light across the plains. The wet landscape shimmered, refracting the light in a way that made the fields look as if they were dusted with gold.
Humming to himself, Magnus didn¡¯t see any farmers or travelers along the way. Given the heavy storm, it wasn¡¯t surprising¡ªmost people didn¡¯t have the luxury of using magic to stay dry.
As he approached the city gate¡ªdifferent from the one he, Mia, and the others had first entered through¡ªhe noticed the familiar sight of heavily armored guards stationed by the gateway. The gatekeeper sat inside a booth built into the wall, seemingly busy with paperwork. One of the guards spotted Magnus, motioning for him to wait before walking over to the booth and knocking on the wall. The gatekeeper, preoccupied with his tasks, glanced up and spotted Magnus through the window. His expression shifted from skepticism to urgency as he shot to his feet and rushed outside, clipboard in hand.
Magnus tilted his head, a hint of confusion crossing his face as the gatekeeper hurried over.
"Greetings, young sir," the gatekeeper greeted respectfully, offering a polite nod. As he did, Magnus noticed the man''s eyes darting between his clothes and something behind him. Following his gaze, Magnus realized he was staring at the mana construct cage holding the two vampires'' true bodies.
Ah, right. I guess that would give away the fact I¡¯m a Takerth Academy student pretty quickly.
"Apologies for the trouble, but could you tell me your name?" The gatekeeper¡¯s voice wavered slightly, a mix of anxiety toward Magnus¡¯s status as a mage and the likelihood that he was a noble.
"Magnus Wright. I left Arlcliff City about three weeks ago on an assignment from the academy, and I¡¯ve just returned today."
"Oh, I see." The gatekeeper flipped through the pages on his clipboard, jotting down notes with quick, practiced movements.
"Do you need anything else?" Magnus asked.
The gatekeeper shook his head.
"Of course not, no. I just needed to document your name to avoid any issues in the future. Please, head right in." He gestured toward the already open gate, signaling the guards to let Magnus through.
Magnus nodded, moving past the gatekeeper and guards as he entered through the towering gateway, passing through the massive shadow it cast. The bustling energy of the city greeted him once again, a rush of sounds and sights that felt both chaotic and familiar. He paused, taking a satisfied breath before continuing down the cobblestone street, buildings flanking him on either side.
Alright, first stop, Takerth Academy. Basker, I know it''s unlikely, but I think it''s best we don''t have the Nullfang enter Takerth Academy. In the off chance someone can detect it while it''s not interacting with the world, I don''t want to have to explain why some undead skeletal snake is following me.
[Very well, Master. I''ll have the Nullfang wait at the outskirts of Arlcliff City.]
Hmm, with how fast it is, that should be a safe distance. It''ll still be able to reach me in a matter of seconds if I really need it.
He had a lot to do and check up on now that he was back, but the day was still relatively young, giving him plenty of time. Although he wasn¡¯t particularly tired, given how quickly he had reached Arlcliff City, he did miss his dorm room.
Navigating the city with a mental map, Magnus weaved through the typically dense crowds. People parted instinctively, splitting like the Red Sea, their gazes a mix of curiosity and caution. Subtle murmurs trailed behind him, their whispers barely audible over the city''s ambient noise. He noticed more than a few eyes fixed on the mana construct cage floating behind him.
It wasn¡¯t every day that the average person¡ªeven in Arlcliff City¡ªgot to see magic up close.
As Magnus moved through the Lower City and into the Upper City, where Takerth Academy was located, the curious looks from passersby gradually faded. The bustling crowds thinned, replaced by the quiet grandeur of high-end buildings that dominated the Upper City. When the familiar walls of Takerth Academy finally came into view, his mental map clicked into place. He realized he had approached from an unusual direction, finding himself around the back of the academy.
At this point, he figured he had at least half of Arlcliff City mapped out in his head.
Making his way along the academy''s perimeter toward the entrance, Magnus spotted a familiar group of armed guards even from a distance. His expression brightened as he recognized them standing in their usual positions near the open metal gates.
Always trying to look so professional when they''re bored out of their minds.
One of the guards, idly scanning the empty street, froze when his gaze landed on Magnus. His initial frown quickly shifted to recognition, the sternness melting away as he called out to the others.
"Is that who I think it is... Hey! Look who''s back!" The other guards turned, their faces lighting up as they mirrored the first guard¡¯s reaction.
"Eh!"
"It''s Magnus!"
"Magnus is back! And he looks... different?" Magnus shrugged off the comment as he approached them. Most people on the way here had been too focused on his academy uniform and the magic construct floating behind him to notice. But now, up close, it made sense that the guards who saw him regularly would pick up on how different he looked.
"Well, a lot of things happened while I was off on my assignment. Let''s just chalk it up to magic shenanigans," Magnus said, earning a laugh from the guard who had mentioned his appearance.
"I mean, if you say so. But seriously, kid, your new look isn¡¯t exactly helping in the, uh... masculinity department. I mean, seriously, your hair is practically shimmering in the sunlight." His words, paired with a stifled chuckle, set off laughter from the rest of the guards. Magnus rolled his eyes, shaking his head.
"Yeah, yeah, laugh it up. Gerald''s already said everything you guys are going to bring up, so it¡¯s too late to tease me about it." After a few more jabs at his new appearance¡ªand Magnus offering more vague excuses involving ''magic''¡ªthe conversation finally shifted to a different topic.
Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
"You guys look like you''ve been recovering pretty well," Magnus noted.
One of the guards nodded.
"Of course. Most of us only had a few bruises anyway, thanks to you and those knights you brought along. Grial¡¯s still recovering, but he''s been cleared to do that at home. We drop by for a drink with him every now and then."
Magnus raised a brow.
"I''m pretty sure drinking slows down the healing process."
"Bah, don¡¯t even start. The last thing we need after not seeing you for nearly a month is you badgering us," another guard grumbled, waving off his concern.
Magnus sighed, giving a resigned nod.
"Alright, fine. I suppose you all being able to drink together is a good enough sign that you''re doing alright." The first guard smirked, unable to resist.
"Aww, is little Magnus worried about us?"
"Shut up," Magnus shot back, though his tone was more exasperated than harsh. He then turned to the others.
"So, has anything notable happened while I was away?"
The guards exchanged glances, each of them taking a moment to think back over the past few weeks.
"Honestly, I don''t think so," one of them finally spoke up.
"Yeah, it''s been pretty quiet since the raid. The crackdown really did a number on crime. Honestly, even the troublemakers have been keeping their heads down. The whole city feels... calm."
"Right, the raids..." Magnus muttered, his expression turning contemplative. The guard who had brought up the raids fell silent, his mouth snapping shut as the others shot him warning looks, subtle shakes of their heads telling him to drop the subject.
Awkwardly, the guard scrambled for a new topic. A moment later, his face lit up as an idea struck him.
"Oh, right. Celia¡¯s been dropping by practically every day since you left. Actually, I think she even stayed over in your room for a couple of nights." At the mention of Celia, the other guards nodded, murmuring in agreement.
"Yeah, she¡¯s been around a lot. You should definitely go see her. She¡¯s been trying to play it cool, but it¡¯s pretty clear she¡¯s missed you." Magnus¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but he simply nodded.
"Got it. Well, thanks, guys. I¡¯ve got a lot to handle now that I¡¯m back, but we¡¯ll catch up later, alright?" The guards waved him off with easy grins.
"Yeah, sure thing, kid."
"Things have been pretty damn boring without you. We¡¯ll be looking forward to it." They watched as Magnus walked away, passing through the barrier surrounding Takerth Academy. His figure disappeared down the path to the dorms, and the guards lingered for a moment, the air settling into a quiet stillness.
"He seems to be doing better," one of them said, breaking the silence.
"Yeah, I guess. He doesn¡¯t seem to be repressing as much... Or maybe he¡¯s just gotten better at hiding it. Either way, all we can do is hope Celia will look after him. You know how he is¡ªhe won¡¯t show us anything real." There was a quiet murmur of agreement, followed by a few more sighs. Ever since the raid, Magnus had felt a bit... off. It was hard to pinpoint exactly what was wrong, even if the cause was clear. With him being away from Arlcliff City¡ªthe source of the trouble¡ªfor so long, they hoped he had finally gotten a chance to process things. At least, that¡¯s what they told themselves.
With Magnus, it was always hard to tell. He had a knack for hiding how he really felt when he wanted to.
Meanwhile, unaware of the guards'' concerns, Magnus continued his walk through the academy grounds. He made his way toward the dorm area, his steps steady and unhurried. There was no need to pull out his mask and switch to his Cain persona. As far as he knew, since Seraline had led their assignment and invited him along, she could sign off on the mission¡¯s completion herself¡ªwithout him, or rather, without Cain.
That meant no one had to know that Cain had returned to Takerth Academy until Magnus was ready to handle everything that came with that identity. For now, he could just stay as Magnus¡ªa far more low-key persona, at least within the academy walls.
Magnus made his way into the dorm building and through the lobby without drawing much attention. A few people cast curious glances his way, likely noticing the subtle oddities in his appearance, but no one approached him. When he reached the reception desk, where the various ''Vira''s'' worked with their usual friendly smiles, he headed toward the one he was most familiar with.
Her smile widened slightly as she looked up and saw him.
"Hello, Magnus, and welcome back. I hope your time away from the academy was fruitful."
Magnus nodded.
"Fruitful is one way to put it. I just wanted to see if you had any updates for me."
"Oh, there''s no need to worry about that," Vira responded immediately, then continued.
"While you were away, your teachers were informed, so you won¡¯t be penalized for any missed classes. However, I should let you know that if you want to attend classes again, you¡¯ll need to mark your ''outside'' business as complete." Her comment made Magnus furrow his brows slightly. He understood the implication: to resume his studies, he had to formally complete the assignment he had taken on with Seraline. But if Seraline had already made it back to Arlcliff City, why hadn¡¯t she done that yet?
"I see... I''ll make sure to take care of it," Magnus said, and Vira nodded in acknowledgment.
"Of course." With that, Magnus headed for the stairs, climbing up to his dorm room floor. His mind churned with unanswered questions.
Seraline hasn''t marked our assignment complete yet? Did I make it back before her somehow? Or did something happen on her way back?
He wasn¡¯t sure, but there was no immediate rush. They had finished the assignment much faster than the allotted time, giving him some breathing room before he needed to finalize anything. In a way, it was a convenient excuse to skip classes for a bit longer while he handled his other priorities. Not that he wasn¡¯t interested in what they¡¯d be teaching now that he was officially classified as an Adept-level mage.
Arriving at his dorm room door, Magnus used the Sigilbrand on his hand to unlock it. The door swung open, and a wave of still, familiar air greeted him. It smelled exactly as he remembered¡ªclean, welcoming, untouched by the passage of time.
His eyes swept over the room, finding everything almost exactly as he had left it. His bed remained pristinely made, not a speck of dust in sight on any of the furniture. The reason for such careful upkeep was immediately apparent¡ªCelia sat at his desk, her head resting on her arms as she slept. Papers and books were scattered around her, forming a miniature moat of knowledge, with her open notebook serving as her makeshift pillow.
And here I expected her to be up and about when I returned.
A soft smile tugged at his lips. He considered letting her sleep, but he had too much to handle, and he preferred she hear of his return directly from him rather than through rumors of Cain''s presence in the academy and Arlcliff City.
Reaching out, he gently shook her shoulder. She remained deep in sleep through the first few shakes, but after a minute, she began to stir.
"Hmm?" Celia let out a low, groggy hum as she sat up from her notebook, her eyes fluttering as she slowly woke.
"Hey," Magnus said, leaning down so his face was level with hers.
Her reaction was slow. She blinked at him, her mind still muddled with sleep. But when recognition finally struck, she jolted upright with a sudden burst of energy.
"Ah! Who are you-" Her attempt to leap to her feet backfired as she knocked over the chair, tumbling backward onto the floor. She hit the ground with a thud, a sharp hiss of pain slipping through her teeth. Magnus hovered above her, caught between concern and a stifled laugh.
"Celia, relax, it''s me," he reassured her, keeping his distance to avoid startling her further.
Untangling herself from the awkward sprawl of limbs and chair legs¡ªher uniform adding to the chaos¡ªCelia finally managed to sit up. She stared at Magnus, a mix of confusion and surprise on her face. She knew his voice, but his appearance... it was so different from the image she had etched into her mind.
"Magnus... wha- what happened to your...?" Her voice trailed off as she struggled to find the right words.
"Evenline told me you might have run into a glitch, so I worried, but... why do you look so different?"
Hmm, looks like Seraline delivered my message to Eveline. But she didn''t sign off on the assignment. That''s still bugging me, but I should probably clear this up first.
Magnus extended a hand toward her. She hesitated for a moment before accepting it, her fingers brushing against his with a subtle curiosity. His skin felt... weird, an odd sensation she couldn¡¯t quite place, but it certainly wasn''t the warmth or feel of a human.
"It''s a long story," Magnus said with a lazy smile.
"Do you mind if we sit down and I explain it over some tea?"
Chapter 174: Catching Up
"Okay, I just want to make sure I''m following this correctly," Celia said, rubbing her temples as she tried to process everything Magnus had told her.
"So, you went on the assignment like you said, ran into some illusion monster, defeated it, headed to a village, and while you were there, you met a priest who warned you about glitches. And not just that¡ªhe also told you that your assignment was leading you right toward a glitched entity?" She sat on the couch in Magnus¡¯s dorm room, leaning slightly forward as she spoke. Magnus sat across from her on the other side of the table, his expression calm despite the chaos he''d just recounted.
"Well, he wasn¡¯t a priest. He was a Buddhist monk," Magnus corrected, taking a sip of the tea Celia had made for him. The warmth was soothing, but after the first taste, he reached for a small honey pot, drizzled a little extra into his cup, and took another sip. A satisfied hum escaped him as he sank into the couch. Despite how much his body had changed, how inhuman he seemed to others now, at least he could still taste and enjoy something as simple as tea.
"Right..." Celia trailed off before continuing.
"So then, after rescuing an entire village from a giant monster invasion, you and Seraline basically became their saviors, and then you went to deal with the glitched snake¡ªwhich turned into a skeleton at some point because it¡¯s immortal? If I''m being honest, I''m still having a hard time wrapping my head around how this Null State Glitch works."
Magnus shrugged. "Don''t stress over it right now. I plan on writing down the details soon so you and Eveline can study it properly. I want more documentation than just my memory and the Command Console in case something happens in the future."
Celia let out a short sigh before nodding.
"If you say so. Anyway, so in the end, you couldn''t beat the Nullfang, so you had no choice but to use the magma chamber it used to live in to enhance your body so you could fight it properly. And somehow, while doing all that, you secretly tamed it... but told everyone else it was dead?"
"Yeah. I skimmed over a few details here and there, but you''ve got the gist of it." Magnus hesitated, guilt creeping in at the half-truth he was telling her. But in the end, he convinced himself it was for her own good.
She already worries about me modifying my body and pushing myself to the limit. If she knew I willingly bathed in magma to temper myself, she''d probably freak out. At least if I frame it as something I had to do to survive, it''ll be easier for her to accept.
He knew Celia¡¯s concern came from a place of care, and if bending the truth a little helped her digest it, then so be it. Plus, if he was being honest, had he not upgraded his body before fighting the Nullfang, he would have either died or been forced to run¡ªthere was no middle ground.
She leaned back against the couch, shaking her head in disbelief.
"I honestly can¡¯t believe all this happened in less than a month. It¡¯s like something out of the adventure stories I used to read when I wanted to imagine myself as the main character." As always, there was a glimmer in her eyes, that familiar longing in her voice¡ªthe part of her that craved action, mystery, and adventure. Seeing that side of her still intact, even after everything she¡¯d experienced, Magnus couldn¡¯t help but smile.
"Well, maybe next time, you won¡¯t have to imagine it," he said.
"I still have a few more assignments to take care of, so... maybe I could bring you along? As long as it¡¯s not too dangerous, of course." Celia¡¯s face lit up as she sat up straighter.
"Really!?" Her voice came out louder than she intended, but she didn¡¯t seem to care.
"Of course. It¡¯s been a while since we hung out. Think of it like a field trip."
"Oh... but what should I wear? Wait¡ªI''ll need to pack a whole bag of clothes, won¡¯t I? But I have work too... I wonder if this would count as part of my duties as your maid? Would I get paid for it? That would be amazing, getting paid to go on an adventure¡ªwait, hold on, I¡¯m getting distracted." Celia shook her head, refocusing as she stood up. She walked around the table and plopped down next to him, her gaze scrutinizing.
Reaching out, she ran her fingers through Magnus¡¯s hair, feeling the odd texture. It still felt like hair¡ªsoft and flexible¡ªbut it also seemed... set. Before, Magnus¡¯s hair could be combed into different styles, but now, no matter how she tried to shift it, it slowly settled back into its usual messy shape.
"This is still so weird," she muttered.
"You look the same, but different."
Magnus turned to her with a grin.
"What, you don¡¯t like how I look now?"
"I didn¡¯t say that," she huffed.
"It¡¯s just... never mind. It¡¯s personal. I won¡¯t bother you with it." She forced a small smile, brushing aside whatever thought had just crossed her mind.
"Well, looks aren''t the only thing that''s changed," Magnus remarked as he reached for the teapot. Unlike the tea in his cup, which had cooled slightly, the liquid in the pot was still piping hot, steam steadily rising from its spout. Holding his hand over the table, he paused for a moment before pouring the scalding tea directly onto his open palm.
"What are you-" Celia instinctively reached out to grab his hand, but stopped when she realized he wasn¡¯t reacting at all. The tea, still steaming, pooled in his hand, yet there wasn¡¯t even a flicker of pain on his face.
"I told you, my body can withstand magma now. This might as well be rainwater to me." He set the teapot back down and gestured for Celia to take a closer look at the tea cupped in his palm. She squinted, confused at first¡ªuntil she noticed something odd about the way the liquid behaved against his skin.
"What... is that?" she asked, curiosity replacing her initial concern.
"I noticed it while I was out in the rain. Because of how I edited my skin, it has hydrophobic properties now. Basically, it repels water¡ªkind of like a duck¡¯s feathers." As the tea shifted around in his hand, Celia watched closely. It didn¡¯t leave a single trace or residue, instead holding its shape like a bubble. With a slight tilt of his wrist, Magnus let it roll off his palm and cleanly into his teacup.
"Whoa... so, wait. You can¡¯t take showers anymore?" She asked.
Magnus shook his head.
"Not really, but I don¡¯t think I need to. Your body gets dirty because of things like sweat and dirt sticking to your skin. But the way I am now, that doesn¡¯t happen. Sure, my clothes can still get messy, and if I jumped into a pool of mud, some grime might stick in tight spots. But honestly? I could probably just soak in boiling water for a couple of minutes and come out completely clean."
Celia frowned slightly, crossing her arms as she muttered, "Damn... I''m kinda jealous."
Magnus smirked.
"Oh, and that means you can¡¯t bug me about not drying my hair anymore. No more dealing with wet hair ever again," he bragged, running a hand through it.
"You¡¯re so petty, I swear." She rolled her eyes.
"Well, congratulations on no longer needing to shower, bathe, or breathe. Let me know when you don¡¯t need to eat anymore."
"Actually, I¡¯m already working on that," Magnus admitted.
"Oh, and figuring out how to get rid of thirst too. I just need to spend more time analyzing how my body processes food and converts it into energy."
"Of course you are..." At the rate he was going, Celia wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he eventually told her he¡¯d figured out the secret to immortality. The way he kept stripping away human necessities, it almost felt inevitable.
"By the way, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask¡ªwhat the hell is that?" Celia pointed at the floating mana construct hovering behind Magnus. He had altered its glow to be too bright for anyone to see inside, concealing the vampires struggling to break free within. To most, it probably just looked like a floating ball of light following him around.
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
"You know, you¡¯re the first person to actually ask about it," Magnus mused.
"Even the guys at the gate and the other students didn¡¯t pay much attention. I guess they¡¯re just used to seeing magic." With a snap of his fingers, the construct dimmed, revealing its true contents. Celia¡¯s eyes widened as she saw the condensed, swirling forms of the trapped vampires. Their incorporeal bodies thrashed violently against the mana construct, desperately trying to break free.
"Holy... what the hell is that? Is it a monster?" Celia asked, a mix of apprehension and curiosity in her voice as she stared at whatever was moving inside the sphere.
"Eh, I guess you could call them monsters since they don¡¯t use magic. But to be more specific, they¡¯re vampires¡ªjust like that woman you saw when you were kidnapped. They were waiting outside Arlcliff City to ambush me." Celia¡¯s eyes widened at that, her gaze flickering between Magnus and the so-called vampires. Absentmindedly, she reached up and brushed her cheek. The wound from when that woman had cut her with her nails was long gone, but the memory still lingered.
"So... you think she¡¯s trying to get revenge?" Worry crept into her voice.
"Probably. They definitely wanted me dead. From what I gathered, her name is Lady Austra, but it sounded like she was taking orders from someone even higher up." As he spoke, his thoughts drifted back to his recent conversation with Eveline.
The whole reason she hadn¡¯t reported the existence of vampires to the rest of Takerth Academy was that she suspected there was a mastermind behind it all. She didn¡¯t want to alert them that the Academy was aware. Instead, she planned to let Magnus handle things for now, to draw the serpent out of its hiding place before making a move. And now, with confirmation that these vampires served some kind of lord, Magnus knew she had been right.
"I see... so what are you planning to do? Just go back to lessons and wait for them to come after you again?" Celia asked.
"Not exactly. I have a few things to take care of first¡ªmainly visiting the Major General to deliver some news and a letter." Magnus paused, something clicking in his mind.
"Oh, that reminds me¡ªhow have things been going with you and Eveline?" He remembered the two of them being excited about forming an averaging chart for the Knockout Brick¡¯s teacup predictions. By tracking lingering emotions left behind in the visions, they could start determining whether the predictions leaned toward positive or negative outcomes. Over time, with enough recorded results and predictions actually coming true, they¡¯d be able to refine their understanding of how far into the future the predictions typically reached and how closely their assumptions on what the visions showed matched reality.
Instead of vague glimpses of the future that faded from memory soon after, they¡¯d be able to quantify and use them as actual predictive tools.
Celia¡¯s expression shifted instantly, her voice rising slightly with enthusiasm at the mention of it.
"It¡¯s been going really well! Eveline¡¯s managed to create over a hundred artificial intelligence puppets. Combined, they¡¯ve already seen thousands of future predictions and documented them all. I¡¯m not exactly sure how she did it, but she compiled all their results into this magical archive book. All you have to do is touch it, and you can browse through all the different predictions the puppets have recorded."
Magnus raised an eyebrow, impressed.
"Thousands already? That¡¯s faster than I expected."
"Right? And just from what¡¯s been recorded so far, I¡¯m already seeing some patterns. We still need a few thousand more results to be sure, but the averages are starting to take shape." He hadn¡¯t realized how much progress they¡¯d made while he was away. Although this was Celia¡¯s project, he couldn¡¯t deny how useful it would be. If he could start predicting¡ªeven vaguely¡ªwhat the teacups'' visions were trying to tell him, it would be an invaluable tool.
If trouble was on the horizon, he wouldn¡¯t mind having a little warning or a guess ahead of time.
"Actually, how about I show you?" Celia offered, already grabbing his arm.
"Eveline¡¯s busy right now, but I can still take you to the archive book. Come on, you have to see this."
But Magnus shook his head.
"I would, but I really need to see the Major General first, then Luden right after. Oh, and I need to visit your brother for something too."
Celia¡¯s excitement faded a bit, her lips forming a small pout.
"Right... I get the Major General, and even Luden¡ªthough I still don¡¯t really trust him. But why my brother?"
Magnus raised an eyebrow.
"Why do you think? He¡¯s a blacksmith, so obviously, I need him to make something for me. I was supposed to have him do it before I left Arlcliff City, but things got... complicated. Anyway, don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to come along. I know you two don¡¯t exactly get along." Celia gave a small nod, letting go of his arm before leaning back into the couch. Meanwhile, Magnus stood up, stretching slightly.
"Well, time to start working through that bucket list. Thanks for the tea, Celia. I¡¯ll be back before midnight... probably." She shot him a skeptical look as he headed for the door.
"Are you sure about that? What about the academy¡¯s curfew?"
"Hmm? Oh, well, technically, I¡¯m still on an assignment," he said with a casual shrug.
"So not only do I not have to attend classes, but I don¡¯t have to follow the curfew either. Oh, and while I¡¯m gone, I¡¯m leaving that here." He gestured toward the floating mana construct holding the vampires.
"Huh? Wait, what?" Celia sat up straighter, clearly not thrilled about being left alone with imprisoned vampires.
"Relax, they can¡¯t get out. But I don¡¯t want to make too many assumptions. If Eveline gets back before I do, just hand it over to her and tell her what I told you¡ªthat these are the vampires¡¯ true forms, and if we can get them to talk, we might be able to figure out who¡¯s behind all of this. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll know how to keep them under control."
Celia glanced at the trapped vampires again, still a little uneasy, but eventually nodded.
"Alright... if you say so." Seeing her hesitation, Magnus offered a reassuring grin.
"Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take too long¡ªespecially now that I can fly." Celia watched as Magnus stepped out, the door clicking shut behind him. Silence settled over the room, and for a moment, she just sat there, staring at the floating mana construct. Then, her mind replayed what he¡¯d just said.
Her head then snapped toward the door.
"Wait, you can fly!?" Her voice rang out, but by then, Magnus was already making his way down the stairs to the first floor of the dorm building. By the time he reached the academy gate, the guards eyed him in mild surprise¡ªhe had just gotten back, after all.
"You heading out already, kid? Did you even get a chance to talk to Celia?" One of the guards asked.
Magnus nodded.
"Oh yeah, we had tea and everything. I just have a few things to take care of before I can really relax." As he spoke, he took another step forward¡ªand then lifted off the ground.
The guards¡¯ eyes widened in shock.
"Wa- what the hell!?"
"Magnus, you can fly!?"
Seeing their reactions, Magnus glanced down at the ground he was no longer standing on, then shrugged.
"Oh yeah, I guess this is new. Let¡¯s just say I picked it up while I was away. Beats the hell out of walking or riding a horse, I¡¯ll tell you that." And just like that, he soared into the sky, heading toward the garrison to meet with the Major General. He wasn¡¯t flying at Mach speed¡ªthere was no need. Arlcliff City had always been large, but with the ability to fly, getting around was effortless. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to cause a commotion by breaking the sound barrier. One of the few laws mages had to follow was not disrupting public order while using magic. Other than that, they were free to cast as they pleased.
Watching him disappear into the distance, one of the guards, still speechless, muttered, "Every day, I¡¯m reminded why I wish I¡¯d been born a mage."
"Well," the guard next to him said with a sigh, "it''s always nice to dream."
?
"You haven''t been home in over two weeks! I swear, if Pezar hadn¡¯t dropped by to tell me you were still alive, I¡¯d think you¡¯d died in your office half the time," a woman¡¯s voice rang through the Major General¡¯s office, carrying equal parts frustration and genuine concern.
"I know, I know, honey, and I¡¯m sorry," Arbarth sighed, rubbing his forehead.
"But things have been chaotic lately. I can¡¯t afford to leave things unmanned." The woman standing next to him leaned against his desk, arms folded. Her dark silver hair cascaded down her back, a striking contrast to the firm expression on her face. She didn¡¯t carry the air of a noblewoman, but the fine cut of her dress made it clear she was better off than most people in the Lower City.
Seeing the exhaustion in Arbarth¡¯s face, she let out a soft sigh and unfolded her arms, stepping closer.
"I¡¯m not upset that you''re focusing on your work," she said.
"I just wish you¡¯d tell me what¡¯s going on. You know how much I hate being left in the dark. If you¡¯d let me, I could talk to my father and ask him to-" Arbarth shook his head, cutting her off gently as he reached for her hand. His grip was firm, but his thumb traced slow, soothing circles over her palm. He looked up at her, his voice quieter now.
"Don¡¯t, Shilve. If we go to your father for help, it''ll look like I¡¯m admitting to the City Council that I can¡¯t handle this position. I can¡¯t give them that kind of ammunition." She held his gaze, concern flickering in her eyes as he continued.
"It¡¯s just been... difficult. We¡¯re dealing with a criminal syndicate that somehow has access to magic. The deeper we dig, the more we realize how far its roots have spread through the city¡ªwithout us noticing. The steward is a fool, but he has more sway in the City Council than I do, and he¡¯s dead set on having me removed. And now, somehow, he¡¯s even convinced that witch from Takerth Academy to take his side." Arbarth exhaled sharply.
"And that¡¯s not even the worst of it. Something has been causing trouble at our eastern border, and I still haven¡¯t gotten word from any of the men I sent to investigate." Just saying it all out loud made his shoulders feel heavier. He closed his eyes briefly, still holding Shilve¡¯s hand as he leaned back in his chair. It felt like he was surrounded on all sides, every spear tip pressing just close enough to keep him trapped, forcing him to navigate the chaos without slipping up.
"That bad, hmm..." Shilve murmured, watching him with softened eyes.
She let the silence linger for a moment before finally speaking.
"Fine. You don¡¯t have to come home, since this is clearly something you need to deal with. But-"
She squeezed his hand lightly, "I at least want you to take care of yourself. So I¡¯m coming by tomorrow with your lunch."
Arbarth opened his eyes, meeting her gaze. A small, tired smile crept onto his face. Still holding her hand, he raised it to his lips and kissed it gently.
"What did I do to deserve such a loving wife?"
Shilve rolled her eyes, though her smile remained.
"You underestimate how charming you can be when you want to be... also, you were persistent." Her smirk turned teasing.
"I¡¯m still surprised my father agreed to it at all."
"Well, to be fair-" Arbarth began, only to be interrupted by a sharp knock on the door.
His expression darkened as he turned toward it.
"I told you not to disturb me while my wife was here."
A hesitant voice answered from the other side.
"Forgive me, sir! But you instructed me to alert you immediately if there was any news regarding the Eastern Border incidents. Magnus Wright is waiting outside¡ªhe says he¡¯s returned after making contact with Captain Mia Reiheim."
Chapter 175: Nightshade
"Bring him here immediately!" Arbarth could hardly believe his ears when he heard the soldier''s words from the other side of the door, but he reacted quickly all the same. Moments later, the sound of hurried footsteps faded down the hall, leaving the office in silence.
"Who is this Magnus Wright, dear? I don''t think I''ve ever heard of a person or noble family with that name before." Shilve''s curiosity was clear as she turned to her husband, a Major General of the Batis Military, wondering who could have him so eager for a meeting.
Arbarth''s expression shifted slightly as he answered, "It''s not surprising you haven''t heard of him. To be honest, we don''t know where he came from. He was a rescue¡ªpicked up by Mia. As far as we can tell, he''s not of noble descent, and outside of Takerth Academy, his name isn¡¯t well known yet. But¡ you¡¯ll notice the oddities about him when you see him. What matters is that he''s someone I''m planning to invest in heavily for the future. And, if there''s any luck on my side in this world, he''ll have news that might get me out of this City Council mess."
Someone worth investing in despite being a student at Takerth Academy? Interesting¡
With her curiosity piqued, Shilve straightened her dress, adopting a more refined air. Though she wasn¡¯t a noblewoman by birth, it was clear that noble etiquette wasn¡¯t lost on her. Before long, another knock echoed through the room.
"Come in," Arbarth called.
One of the double doors creaked open as Magnus stepped inside with a friendly smirk. He crossed the room toward Arbarth¡¯s desk, passing the topographic map spread across the table at the center.
The door clicked shut behind him.
"It''s been a while, Arbarth. Sorry I didn¡¯t come to see you right away when I got back¡ªI wanted to relax for a bit. You wouldn¡¯t believe half the things that happened these past few weeks." Magnus lowered himself into the chair in front of the desk.
Arbarth and Shilve exchanged a glance, both surprised¡ªthough for slightly different reasons.
She kept her expression neutral, not wanting to be rude, but her thoughts raced as she studied the young man.
He¡¯s much younger than I imagined¡ If I hadn''t heard his name and listened to Arbarth address him, I might not have realized he was a boy at all. And yet¡ there¡¯s something odd about him.
It was hard to put into words. In this world, there wasn¡¯t a name for it, but what she felt when looking at Magnus could only be described as an uncanny valley effect. At a glance, he looked like a normal person. But the longer she stared, the more subtle irregularities she noticed¡ªdetails that didn¡¯t quite line up.
Arbarth had already known Magnus¡¯s age, so his surprise didn¡¯t come from that. No, it was the same unsettling feeling his wife was experiencing. Magnus looked different than he had the last time they met.
Noticing the way they were both staring, Magnus let out an internal sigh.
Looks like my appearance is going to be an issue down the line, the more I change. The things you have to sacrifice for progress¡
Clearing his throat, he broke the silence.
"A lot happened while I was away on my assignment, as you can probably tell. I won¡¯t bore you with the details¡ªit''s not really why either of us is here." That snapped Arbarth and Shilve out of their fixation. Arbarth straightened in his chair, placing both hands on the desk.
"Ah, right. Sorry about that," Arbarth said, but Magnus waved it off.
"It''s fine. But if you don¡¯t mind me asking, who is this?" He gestured toward Shilve, giving her the perfect opening to introduce herself.
"It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Magnus. I¡¯m Arbarth¡¯s wife, Shilve Emory." Magnus blinked in surprise, glancing at Arbarth before responding.
"Oh, I didn¡¯t know you were married. Congratulations. It¡¯s nice to meet you."
They exchanged polite nods before Arbarth added, "Thank you. In that case, would it be alright if she stays for this?"
"Sure, I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t," Magnus shrugged.
"Perfect." Arbarth¡¯s expression grew serious, shifting the tone of the room.
"So, what exactly happened? After you left, we didn¡¯t hear anything back from you. Even when that girl, Seraline Sostenza, returned, you weren¡¯t with her. It made me think something might have happened." Magnus made a mental note of that¡ªSeraline was back in Arlcliff City. He¡¯d have to find time to check in on her and figure out what was going on. But that could wait.
"Well, like I said, I won¡¯t bore you with the details of my assignment. After I handled everything, I made my way to Larter Village to meet up with Mia and the others as planned. But when I got there, I realized just how bad things were. There really was a creature behind all the trouble near the border¡ªand it wasn¡¯t ordinary. It took me, Mia, Marcos, Gerald, and two of the Adept-level platoon leaders you sent just to bring it down. Even then, Gerald lost part of his hand and heel, one of the platoon leaders¡ died, and two others will never walk again."
Arbarth looked stunned at the news and so did Shilve.
She wasn¡¯t deeply involved in her husband¡¯s affairs, but she knew of Mia and her company¡ªthey had a reputation. More importantly, Mia, Marcos, and Gerald were all Master-level knights. For them to suffer those kinds of casualties? Something about this wasn¡¯t normal.
The question was written all over their faces, but Magnus didn¡¯t try to explain. Instead, he pulled out the bundle of letters Mia had given him from his storage ring and set them on the desk.
Arbarth eyed them.
"What are these?"
"I left a bit earlier than Mia. Since she and the others had to move at the horses¡¯ pace, she gave these to me, knowing I¡¯d get back first. I imagine they¡¯re the reports on everything that happened in Larter Village. They should give you a clear picture of the situation, as well as all the logistics." A flicker of anticipation crossed Arbarth¡¯s eyes. This was exactly what he¡¯d been hoping for¡ªevidence.
Proof that whatever was happening near the border was beyond his control. These reports could be the shield that kept him from losing his position when the City Council meeting took place. Taking the bundle, he handed them off to Shilve, who immediately began undoing the bindings and sorting through them for easier reading later.
Meanwhile, Arbarth turned back to Magnus and lowered his head slightly.
"Thank you. I had no idea it would be that dangerous, and I know you put yourself at risk helping Mia and the others. You have my utmost gratitude, Magnus, and I promise I won¡¯t ask for anything more until our written contract is finalized."
Magnus waved a hand dismissively.
"Eh, as much as I hate to say this¡ªgiven how tragic it was¡ªbut helping Mia and the others helped me improve. So, in the end, we both got something out of this. Though¡ I do need your help with something." Arbarth¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.
Calling in favors already?
This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
Well, it wasn¡¯t unexpected. Arbarth had practically begged for his help despite not having an official agreement. He was going to be in Magnus¡¯s debt for a while¡ªno avoiding that.
"Sure," he sighed, accepting his fate.
"What is it?"
"The organization that Zeth is a part of. I''ve been trying to avoid them, but like you said in that letter, that''s not an option anymore." Magnus leaned forward slightly.
"I¡¯m sure Alwen and Kolten already told you what happened during the raid, right?" At the mention of it, Arbarth let out a small sigh. Of course, he knew about the raid¡ªit had forced his hand, making him launch large-scale operations across the city before everything was in place, without even having time to inform anyone. The chaos it caused among the populace was bad enough, but it also painted an even bigger target on his back.
Not just from his enemies in the City Council, but from a few noble families involved in less-than-moral dealings. Still, once he learned the details, he understood why Magnus had acted. That was why he hadn¡¯t brought it up with him afterward.
So, after a brief moment of thought, Arbarth nodded.
"Alright then. Like you said, you need to know if they¡¯re going to put your life¡ªand the lives of those around you¡ªat risk. First off, from what we¡¯ve gathered, the name of the syndicate is Nightshade. We don¡¯t know exactly when they were formed, but they seem to have been around for a long time. Nothing noteworthy¡ªuntil a few months ago. Then, out of nowhere, their way of doing things changed. We have no idea where they got the resources, but they underwent a complete structural overhaul. Anyone with a less... honorable disposition was immediately recruited, and any smaller groups in their way? They got swallowed up." Arbarth paused, his hands lacing together tightly, a conflicted look on his face.
"It happened right under our noses. I don¡¯t know how, but it did. Before we knew it, nearly every other syndicate in the city was absorbed into Nightshade. Now, they have their hands in nearly every criminal trade imaginable. The largest groups they took over were turned into branches under them¡ªlike the Jackals, for example. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re familiar with them."
Magnus gave a small nod as Arbarth continued.
"They were one of the groups that surrendered willingly and became part of Nightshade. Before that, they ran the biggest human trafficking ring in the city¡ªhell, maybe even the whole region, before the monster influx started isolating settlements." The inability to trade or travel between villages, towns, and even major cities affected more than just official businesses. Criminal networks had been hit just as hard. Syndicates with branches outside the city had suddenly been cut off from them. In most cases, those branches either collapsed from a lack of leadership or broke off and became independent groups.
Magnus frowned.
"But what about the raids? Didn¡¯t they take out a bunch of the Jackals¡¯ branch cells? Even if you didn¡¯t get all of them, I can¡¯t imagine they¡¯re still operating as they were¡ªnot after how hard you cracked down on them."
"I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not how it works," Shilve chimed in, having finished organizing the letters.
Magnus turned his attention to her as she spoke.
"I don¡¯t know much about criminal syndicates, but trafficking is something you run into no matter where you are. There are only two things they need. First, suppliers¡ªthe source of the people they¡¯re moving around. Normally, trafficking rings pick people out from places that are out of the way, like some random village near the border. But ever since the war worsened, people have been flocking to Arlcliff City. That means there¡¯s no shortage of people they can snatch up without anyone noticing. Second, they need buyers..." She hesitated for a moment before continuing.
"Trafficking is illegal, but slave trading isn¡¯t. As similar as they are, one is legalized by the Royal Court, while the other is punishable by death. But it¡¯s no secret there¡¯s overlap. Officially, slave traders can¡¯t force people into slavery¡ªthere¡¯s a legal process to it. That¡¯s where trafficking rings come in. They break people down, drug them, move them around, and help erase any hints of tracing their origins. That way, by the time they¡¯re sold, no one can prove whether they agreed to it or not. And since official slave traders conduct business in the open, they make the most profit. They don¡¯t have to hide in the shadows." It was a mutually beneficial arrangement.
The Jackals captured and sold people, and the slave traders bought them to resell to the highest bidder.
Right... I had considered that when I heard Blair and his family got caught up in something and missed the celebration. But I didn¡¯t think it would be confirmed outright like this.
"In any case," Arbarth said, drawing Magnus back to the conversation, "what Shilve is saying is that as long as they have a steady supply of ¡®products¡¯ and connections to the slave trade, it doesn¡¯t matter how many of their branches we shut down. They¡¯ll just go underground for a while and resurface later. My men can¡¯t be everywhere, and this city has plenty of dark corners for them to hide in."
Shilve nodded in agreement as Magnus muttered to himself.
"I see..." The only real way to deal with the Jackals would be to take out the people in charge¡ªthe ones who held the connections with the slave trading businesses. Otherwise, they''d just swap out leadership and continue elsewhere.
I guess I should count myself lucky that I have a pretty good idea of who that is now...
Magnus''s mind flashed back to the memory of the vampiric woman he had encountered and the so-called lord behind her. If he had to guess, the vampires were the ones running the Jackals'' side of Nightshade. In that case, his goal hadn¡¯t changed. If he could eliminate them, the entire human trafficking ring could collapse before it had a chance to start back up again.
Though in the end, that''s just one branch of Nightshade...
That same thought was echoed in Arbarth¡¯s next words.
"And the Jackals are only one piece of this whole mess. Taking them down completely would require the City Council¡¯s backing, which, as you can imagine, isn¡¯t likely. Since the nobility runs most of the slave trade, they won¡¯t openly support Nightshade¡ªbut they¡¯ll make sure no one can come down too hard on the Jackals either. And that¡¯s not even mentioning Nightshade¡¯s other branches. We don¡¯t know all their names or roles, but we do know there are six in total. The Jackals are just one of them." He leaned forward slightly.
"Then you have the Ravens. From what we can tell, their main job is gathering intelligence and acting as an underground hub for criminal activity. That bounty that got put on your head? That was them. You wouldn¡¯t believe how deeply they¡¯re embedded in Arlcliff..." Arbarth went on to describe one more branch¡ªthe syndicate''s drug operations. They didn¡¯t know who was running it or what it was called, but there was no doubt that all the drugs being used to keep trafficking victims docile enough to be sold into the slave trade were coming from them. Unlike other criminal trades, these drugs weren¡¯t openly distributed, at least not in the more guarded areas of the Lower and Outer City.
Keeping things too public would draw unwanted attention. It was one thing to use drugs within the organization, but get too many people addicted, and even the City Council wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore it.
By the time Arbarth finished, Magnus sat there, his expression tense.
"I knew it was big... but I didn¡¯t think it was this big¡ªor anywhere near this bad. Arlcliff City looked peaceful on the surface," he muttered.
"I thought the same when I was first stationed here. Believe it or not, it was even worse back then. But Nightshade¡ they¡¯re too dangerous and too well-connected for me to make a move. Not until I know exactly who¡¯s at the top and where to find them," Arbarth admitted.
In that regard, he and Magnus were in the same position. Although Magnus had captured those two vampires, whether or not he could learn anything from them depended entirely on whether he could get them to talk.
Unlike Arbarth, I plan on dealing with Nightshade from the shadows, so I don¡¯t have to worry about pissing off the wrong people. But that doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t know who or what I¡¯m supposed to be targeting. Running around shutting down trafficking rings or hunting Zeth¡¯s people won¡¯t change anything. I need the heads¡ªall of them, including the one controlling the vampires and leading the Jackals.
As for how he was going to do that... he could only think of two options.
Noticing how deeply Magnus was lost in thought, Arbarth let out a short sigh.
"I won¡¯t tell you not to worry about this. You¡¯re involved now. But it¡¯s not completely hopeless, even if I made it sound that way. My hands have been tied because of whatever was going on at the border, but thanks to the letters you brought from Mia, I have a way to keep myself from getting pinned down in the upcoming City Council meeting. Once that¡¯s handled, I¡¯ll be able to make a case to the Royal Court and request aid from the capital. Not to mention, Mia and the others will be back soon, which means we won¡¯t have to deal with this alone. It¡¯s not an ideal situation, but it¡¯s not unsalvageable either."
"Hmm, right," Magnus replied, though it was clear he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. He didn¡¯t know much about the politics of this world, but if things could be solved by simply appealing to the Royal Court, then they wouldn¡¯t have gotten so out of hand in the first place.
"Anyway, if you want more information, I can arrange something," Arbarth offered.
"Really? That¡¯d be great," Magnus said, a little surprised at the offer but not about to turn it down.
"Alright, I¡¯ll have someone handle it. The draft for our agreement should be finished soon, so I¡¯ll send them both together." Hearing him bring up the draft, Magnus paused for a moment before standing up and flashing a smile.
"Sounds perfect. Well, that¡¯s all I really came here to talk about, so unless there¡¯s anything else, I should be heading out. I have a few more errands to run."
"Right, right, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy since you just got back," Arbarth said with a nod.
"It was nice meeting you." Magnus directed the comment toward Shilve, who bid him farewell in return. With that, he turned and left, the door swinging open before clicking shut behind him.
Once he was gone, Shilve let out a low hum.
"Well, he¡¯s certainly something special. He solved one of your biggest problems in a single trip."
Arbarth leaned back in his chair, exhaling as he replied, "Exactly why I want him on my side. But first, we need to clean up this mess inside the city..."
Chapter 176: Inquiries
Magnus walked quietly down the street, his thoughts still occupied by his conversation with the Major General. He had a better grasp of what he was up against now, but that only made his goals feel even more daunting.
Right now, my best leads on the Jackals are those two vampires I captured. As for Zeth¡ I only came up with two options while talking to Arbarth. The first is Luden. I asked him to look into why Zeth''s Titan Soldiers were acting as security at his celebration. If he finds any link between their guild and Zeth, that might give me a clue about where to find him. As for the second... the only other person I know who''s had contact with Zeth is Celia¡¯s brother¡ Jerel.
He had never pressed Celia or Jerel about Zeth before¡ªit seemed like a personal matter. But he couldn¡¯t afford to respect people¡¯s privacy anymore. Not when Nightshade had taken an interest in his head, and not when Zeth¡¯s people were somehow getting tangled up with the nobility of the Upper City. If Nightshade had already sunk its claws deep into the Outer and Lower City, then the Upper City was the last untouched part of Arlcliff City. Most nobles, aside from those profiting from the slave trade, refused to associate with criminals.
It was a matter of pride and reputation rather than morals. Still it made a huge difference.
The Major General had to work within the military¡¯s checks and balances. He couldn¡¯t risk pushing too hard without the right backing. But if the nobility truly wanted to wipe out Nightshade, they wouldn¡¯t have nearly as many restrictions on how they did it.
The Batis Military and the Four Rings of Nobility simply operated on two completely different sets of rules.
With that in mind, Magnus decided his next stop would be Jerel¡¯s smithy.
Before leaving Arlcliff City, he was supposed to meet with Jerel about modifying Rokshaata using the new alloy¡ªone that contained a piece of the Knockout Brick. That upgrade would have made it a weapon capable of instantly knocking out anything it touched. It would have been amazing to have when he went up against the Nullfang and the other countless dangers he had run into while traveling with Seraline. But with the Major General suddenly calling for his help¡ªand Mia and the others possibly in danger¡ªhe had no choice but to put it off.
This time, he chose to walk instead of fly, giving himself more time to think. The smithy wasn¡¯t far, sitting near both the garrison and the Major General¡¯s Villa, so it didn¡¯t take long to get there. As he approached, he noticed the forge was silent. No roaring flames, no hammer striking metal. That meant Jerel was either manning the counter or the shop was closed.
But when he reached the door, he found it unlocked.
Guess not.
Stepping inside, his eyes immediately landed on Jerel at the counter. The shop wasn¡¯t empty¡ªjust ahead, a group of men hovered near a display of weapons. From their appearance, Magnus assumed they were either mercenaries or off-duty soldiers. They glanced his way as the door opened, but after sizing him up, they lost interest and went back to browsing.
Jerel, on the other hand, straightened from his relaxed position at the counter the moment he saw Magnus.
"Oh, Magnus. Wasn''t expecting to see you today. Where have you been?" From Jerel''s perspective, Magnus had dropped by with his request to coat Rokshaata in alloy, set a date, and then completely vanished. He hadn¡¯t known how to get in contact with him¡ªexcept through Celia, which obviously wasn¡¯t happening¡ªso the whole thing had been left on hold.
Magnus stepped up to the counter.
"Yeah, I know. Trust me, it¡¯s a long story. But to keep it short, I had to deal with an emergency outside Arlcliff City. It ended up overlapping with the date we set, and¡ well, it kind of slipped my mind."
"I see. Well, I can¡¯t blame you if it was an emergency," Jerel said, waving it off.
"If I¡¯m being honest, it took me a bit longer than expected to get the mold just right since I didn¡¯t have the actual object to cast. But that just gave me more time to practice, so I¡¯m confident I can make the modifications you wanted¡ªif you¡¯re still interested, of course."
"Oh, I definitely am. Trust me." Magnus nodded.
"But I didn¡¯t bring the material with me this time. Today, I actually came here to talk about something else. Something¡ personal. Private." His voice lowered slightly to emphasize the seriousness of the matter.
Jerel studied him for a moment, furrowing his brows.
"I see¡ Well, alright then. Let me handle those guys over there, and I¡¯ll close the smithy for a bit."
"Thanks." Magnus stepped aside, giving Jerel room to work.
The group of men eventually picked out their weapons, with Jerel subtly guiding them toward options that suited them better. Magnus had to admit, he was good at his job. Whether it was forging or selling, he could read people like a book, knowing exactly what they were looking for. Once the customers were gone and the door shut behind them, Jerel flipped the sign to closed and locked it before returning to the counter.
"Alright. So, what is it you want to talk about?"
"It¡¯s about Zeth," Magnus started.
Jerel¡¯s expression froze for a split second before he let out a chuckle.
"Oh, Magnus, if this is about Zeth and his men coming to the smithy, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Like I said last time, they¡¯ve been a lot more docile because of you. They only show up when it¡¯s time to receive their equipment-"
Magnus shook his head, cutting him off.
"That¡¯s not what I meant." He hesitated for a moment before continuing.
"Look, it¡¯s obvious you and Celia know Zeth... personally. More than just in passing. I need you to tell me what you know about him. Places he hangs out, people he¡¯s close to, what he¡¯s been up to¡ªanything. If you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s fine. But I need whatever you¡¯ve got." Jerel went quiet, his expression turning contemplative.
After a moment, he finally asked, "Can I ask what this is about?"
Magnus nodded.
"Yeah. From what I can tell, Celia wasn¡¯t kidnapped because of Zeth or any grudge he has against me. It was just a shitty coincidence. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that it happened, and that Nightshade¡ªthe criminal syndicate Zeth is part of¡ªwas responsible for it. At first, Zeth put a target on my back and a bounty on my head. Though, after the last attempt, I doubt anyone has the guts to come after it now. Still, after I rescued Celia, I ended up pissing off another branch of that same syndicate. When I got back to Arlcliff City, they ambushed me and tried to kill me." Magnus laid it all out flat, causing Jerel¡¯s eyes to widen in surprise.
"Wait, you were attacked? Are you okay?" Jerel asked, scanning him up and down.
"Yeah, I¡¯m fine. I handled them. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I can¡¯t avoid Zeth or the people around him anymore. My only options are to either wait until they finally get me... or deal with it before it gets to that point. And to do that, I need information. Where Zeth hangs out, who he¡¯s close to¡ªanything that might help." Jerel''s gaze drifted as he listened, his expression shifting into something conflicted. He stayed quiet for a minute, his jaw tightening, as if weighing his next words carefully.
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Eventually, he let out a sigh.
"Alright, look. I met Zeth for the first time when I was young. Well... younger than I am now, at least. Back then, I was stupid, vain... and cruel. I didn¡¯t listen to the people who cared about me, and because of that, I got involved with people I shouldn¡¯t have. Zeth was one of those people. Now, I¡¯m not going to go into detail¡ªit¡¯s as much Celia¡¯s story to tell as it is mine, and I have a feeling she wouldn¡¯t want you knowing. But what I can tell you is a few things I¡¯ve noticed¡ªthings that don¡¯t quite add up. For example, Nightshade? It originally wasn¡¯t just some syndicate Zeth was a part of. It was his. He was the one in charge."
Magnus¡¯s brows lifted slightly.
"Wait¡ are you saying Zeth made Nightshade?"
Jerel nodded.
"That¡¯s right. Which is why I find it odd that he¡¯s apparently working for someone now. Nightshade was his, so either his current boss took over, or... he willingly gave up the position. Either way, with his ego, I can¡¯t imagine he¡¯s too happy working under anyone."
"Huh..." Magnus muttered, tapping his chin.
"Aside from that, Zeth himself has changed a lot too. Like I said, he has an ego. And back then, he didn¡¯t hide it. He was known to blow his top whenever someone pissed him off¡ªor even just looked at him the wrong way. But now? He¡¯s different. More meticulous. More careful. He rarely showed up here to begin with, and after what you did to him, he doesn¡¯t drop by at all. Just sends his goons to deliver messages. Honestly? Between his personality shift and the fact that he willingly stepped down as Nightshade¡¯s leader... it almost feels like he-"
"He¡¯s being ordered around by someone," Magnus finished, his thoughts flashing back to his conversation with Luden during the celebration. The possibility that Zeth¡¯s syndicate was being secretly backed by a noble family or a rogue mage had already crossed his mind. And between the two, the latter seemed far more likely.
Jerel nodded, his gaze settling on Magnus.
"Yeah. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s this so-called boss of his or someone else, but he¡¯s completely different these days. So, I¡¯d say it¡¯s a safe bet. I have no clue who, though. After I cut ties with him and the people he ran with, I tried to stay out of that kind of life. But once you get your hands dirty, it¡¯s hard to stay clean. Eventually, he came back around, badgering me to start making things for him again. I couldn¡¯t¡ªand still can¡¯t¡ªsay no. For a lot of reasons. But you can probably guess Celia is one of them. I don¡¯t want her getting caught up in this. And Zeth... he doesn¡¯t mind crossing the line when it comes to family. Trust me." Jerel¡¯s tone darkened on those last few words, and Magnus decided not to push for more details.
"Alright," Magnus said, shifting the topic.
"What about the equipment he has you make? Does he ask for anything specific?"
Jerel thought for a moment.
"Hmm¡ I don¡¯t know. The equipment itself isn¡¯t anything special¡ªjust the kind of stuff you¡¯d expect a soldier or mercenary to use. Especially mercenaries, actually. But now that I think about it, I never see the men he surrounds himself with actually using the gear I send them."
Magnus frowned as he asked, "What do you mean?"
"Huh? Oh, it¡¯s the materials he makes me use. He won¡¯t let me work with normal iron or steel. He insists on the expensive stuff¡ªthe kind typically used for mercenaries who deal with monsters or mana beasts. Those things have tougher hides than any animal in the wild¡ªsometimes as tough as heavy armor¡ªso the weapons and gear have to be made from sturdier materials." As soon as Jerel said that, Magnus¡¯s mind flashed back to the guards he¡¯d seen at Luden¡¯s celebration. He¡¯d already recognized them as Titan Soldiers based on their sheer size alone, but their armor had caught his attention, too¡ªbulky, heavy, almost excessive.
Even though they carried weapons, he had wondered how they could even move in all that weight. That thought led Magnus to his next question.
"Has he been asking you to make heavier armor lately? The kind that a normal person definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to wear?" Jerel barely had to think before answering.
"Actually... yeah. Now that you mention it, aside from the usual orders, he added some extra requests not too long ago. I didn¡¯t think much of it¡ªhe¡¯s always got some random add-ons¡ªbut I did notice the proportions were off. There¡¯s no way a normal person could move in some of the armor he¡¯s having me make. Not with the materials I¡¯m using."
I see. Now it¡¯s all coming together. Zeth had been using Jerel to produce equipment for the Titan Soldiers¡ªand on top of that, he has them operating like a mercenary guild. Not only that, but he was specifically outfitting them with gear designed to counter monsters and even mana beasts. If that was the case, then his goal is pretty damn obvious. And it explained why the nobles were so willing to hire them.
He was offering protection¡ªto anyone willing to pay the right price.
Right now, the Batis Kingdom was in a fragile state. The surge in monster populations had cut off entire trade routes across multiple regions. It wasn¡¯t just merchants who were struggling¡ªArlcliff City''s own supply lines were probably under constant attack. If not by monsters or mana beasts, then by bandits taking advantage of the chaos.
Normally, a crisis like this would fall to the military. But there were countless reasons why they couldn¡¯t step in¡ªchief among them, the two-front war.
That left hiring a mercenary guild as the next best option. But even they had their limits.
The few guilds with mercenaries qualified for escort missions in these conditions charged exorbitant prices¡ªso high that the cost of safe travel often outweighed the profit. And even if the nobles were willing to pay, the sheer volume of requests would overwhelm the few guilds there were. As for the rest? From the very start, guild work was essentially freelancing. They had no real obligation to accept jobs. If something was too dangerous, they could simply turn it down. That meant, even with mercenary guilds present in Arlcliff City, they weren¡¯t reliable.
But what if there was one? A guild with the manpower and the skill to protect investments, secure supply routes, and ensure safe trade?
Magnus had fought Zeth¡¯s Titan Soldiers before¡ªhandled them easily, even before his body and skeleton upgrades. But he was an exception, not the rule. Their strength was undeniably supernatural and beyond normal humans. If they were fully equipped with heavy armor and the right gear, dealing with monsters¡ªor even Apprentice-level mana beasts¡ªwas possible with enough numbers.
Seraline told me herself, didn¡¯t she? That creating super soldiers is one of the most sought-after abilities in the world. Especially with how rare knights and mages are. One is an accidental phenomenon, the other is deliberate. They can¡¯t be compared.
Zeth was counting on that.
He was using the Titan Soldiers to sell his services to the nobility¡ªthe one group in Batis currently at a dead end when it came to securing trade routes and supply chains. And that all tied back to why magic was so tightly restricted, why rogue mages¡ªlike the one pulling Zeth¡¯s strings¡ªwere hunted.
Zeth had created a monopoly. A service only he could provide. And through it, he was forging connections with the nobility¡ªthe same people even the Major General had to be careful around.
Shit... If I''m right about all of this, I need to meet with Luden and fast.
"Magnus, are you alright?" Jerel¡¯s voice suddenly pulled him from his thoughts.
"Hmm? Oh- Yeah. I just¡" Magnus hesitated for a moment before sighing.
"You helped me figure something out. Something serious." Jerel¡¯s expression shifted slightly, concern creeping in. Not wanting to make things worse, Magnus tried to ease the tension in his posture as he continued.
"Don¡¯t worry. This is actually a good thing. Now that I¡¯ve pieced it together, I can narrow down exactly what Zeth¡¯s up to¡ªand hopefully put a stop to it before it gets out of hand."
"And if something does go wrong?" Jerel asked, a note of caution in his voice.
Magnus¡¯s expression turned solemn.
"Then Arlcliff City is going to get very chaotic. But don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll do my best to keep Celia safe and make sure she doesn¡¯t get involved." Something seemed to click for Jerel at that. He let out a short chuckle, rubbing the back of his head.
"Yeah, I know. I don¡¯t know how I know, but I do believe you. And somehow¡ that makes it worse."
Magnus tilted his head, confused.
"What do you mean?"
Jerel shrugged.
"I¡¯m her brother, you know? It¡¯s almost embarrassing how much I have to rely on you to handle this kind of thing. But I guess that¡¯s what happens when you¡¯re too weak to protect the people you care about." His voice lowered slightly.
"So in the end¡ all I can really say is thank you." Magnus blinked, momentarily caught off guard, before letting out an awkward chuckle.
"Well... if you put it like that, you¡¯re gonna make me feel bad."
"Right, sorry." Jerel shook his head, exhaling.
"Anyway, I''m glad I could help, even if I''m not sure what you''re planning. At the very least, whenever you¡¯re ready, bring that material over, and I¡¯ll make the alloy."
Magnus nodded.
"Right. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget this time." They talked for a little while longer before Magnus turned to leave. He needed to find Luden, but since he wasn¡¯t exactly sure where he was, heading back to the academy seemed like the best option for now.
Just as he reached the door, Jerel called out.
"Oh, one last thing, Magnus."
Magnus glanced back over his shoulder, a questioning look on his face.
"Hmm? What is it?"
Jerel hesitated.
"If¡ if Celia ever tells you about what happened¡ªbetween our family and Zeth¡ªthen I..." He paused, then shook his head.
"Actually, never mind. If she tells you that much, I won¡¯t need to say anything. You¡¯re smart enough to figure it out on your own." Magnus frowned slightly, but nodded.
"Right... Well, see you."
Chapter 177: Circle of Puppets
Magnus made it back to Arlcliff City quickly after splitting off from Mia and the others. But with everything that had happened¡ªand everything he had to deal with once he arrived, including a vampire attack¡ªby the time he returned to Takerth Academy for the second time that day, the sun was already beginning to set.
Classes should have ended by now, making this the best time to look for Luden.
With that in mind, Magnus started searching the academy grounds. He checked the obvious places first, starting with the library, where he often found Luden. When that turned up nothing, he headed to their faction''s private training chamber on the fourth floor of the main academy building, only to find it empty. That left him at a bit of a dead end as he wandered the academy¡¯s stone pathways once again. The lanterns lining the walkways flickered to life, casting their glow against the warm hues of the setting sun¡ªfading oranges and yellows stretching across the sky.
Students, both in small groups and larger factions, passed by, chatting about various topics. Some were already discussing their plans for the next Live Examination, but that didn¡¯t really interest Magnus. He had already been promoted to Adept-level, and while his magical knowledge and spell reservoir had yet to really reach that rank, his abilities had long since reached the Pseudo-Master level. Unless he wanted to graduate early and officially take the Master-level test, he had no reason to participate again anytime soon.
Hmm?
Magnus slowed as he spotted two Knight Division students sitting under a tree on the well-trimmed grass between the twisting pathways.
At first, he thought they might be a couple. Takerth Academy had no rules against relationships, and students were even allowed to share dorm rooms as long as they didn¡¯t break curfew. Because of that, relationships were more common than one might expect. It made sense¡ªmost of the students were nobles, and if your child was going to become a knight or a mage, what better place to find a suitable partner than the academy?
It was certainly preferable to the arranged marriages that noble children were often subjected to.
As Magnus continued walking, getting a clearer view past the tree, he realized it was Sylas and Syrna. The two had grabbed food from the cafeteria, which stayed open until midnight and reopened an hour before classes started in the morning.
Maybe they know where Luden is.
He made his way across the grass toward them. The moment he approached, the two knights sensed him, turning to see who was coming their way.
Syrna squinted slightly, studying him before recognition clicked.
¡°Hmm? Oh, I remember you! Your name¡¯s Magnus, right? You look¡ different, I think.¡±
¡°Oh, yeah. I¡¯m trying out a new type of magic that affects my body¡ªjust seeing how long I can keep it active.¡± Magnus gave a casual explanation, brushing over the real reason behind his altered appearance.
¡°I¡¯m surprised you remember me, though.¡± With no reason to doubt him, the twins accepted the answer. Since Magnus used elementrix magic within his own body nearly nonstop, any knight with sharp enough senses would simply assume that was the ''body changing'' magic.
¡°I heard keeping magic active for long periods is tough for mages,¡± Syrna mused.
¡°I guess that means you¡¯re pretty talented, huh? Though I should¡¯ve expected that from one of Luden¡¯s friends. Though I swear, for someone who¡¯s so good with their words, he doesn¡¯t really socialize much at the academy.¡± She shrugged.
Luden was a mystery that way. Despite acting like a loner most of the time and barely interacting with students in his own class, he still managed to maintain good relations with some of the strongest factions in Takerth Academy, including their leaders.
It made you wonder where he found the time.
¡°Well, I¡¯ll take that as a compliment. Oh, and sorry if I¡¯m interrupting you two while you¡¯re eating,¡± Magnus said, glancing at Sylas.
Sylas shook his head.
¡°It¡¯s fine. We had sparring lessons for our second class today, and Syrna made us overdo it.¡±
Syrna frowned.
¡°Oh, stop complaining. We¡¯re close to reaching Adept-level¡ªI can feel it. This is when we need to push ourselves the hardest! Besides, the cafeteria doesn¡¯t have a limit on how much food we can ask for, so why not take advantage?¡± Magnus had to admit, he agreed with that logic. It was one of the things he loved about Takerth Academy¡ªunlimited food. Of course, no one was dumb enough to outright abuse the system, but for someone like Magnus, who enjoyed the academy¡¯s meals, it was nothing short of a luxury.
¡°Fine, but don¡¯t blame me if it ruins your diet and you get fat,¡± Sylas muttered.
Syrna rolled her eyes as if the very idea of her falling out of shape was impossible.
¡°Looks like the two of you are doing well after the Live Examination,¡± Magnus noted.
¡°Since you¡¯re sparring again, I¡¯m guessing your injuries have healed?¡± He directed the question at Sylas.
¡°Yeah,¡± Sylas confirmed with a nod.
¡°Healing magic did most of the work, but after that, I recovered pretty fast.¡±
¡°Good to hear.¡± With idle talk out of the way, Magnus got to the point.
¡°Anyway, I wanted to ask if either of you know where Luden is.¡± The twins exchanged a glance before Syrna spoke up.
"Well, honestly, we haven¡¯t seen much of him ourselves. He still attends classes and everything, but the moment they''re over, he disappears with Lazitha for private lessons. If I had to guess, he¡¯s probably with her right now." Hearing that, Magnus immediately understood why he couldn¡¯t find Luden. He had nearly forgotten that Luden was Lazitha¡¯s disciple now. Disciples didn¡¯t technically have to attend classes, but Luden still went for his own reasons. On top of that, he had private lessons with Lazitha, which meant most of his day was consumed by studying, training, and learning. No wonder he was so hard to track down.
Hmm, so the only time I¡¯ll be able to catch him is during lessons. Well, whatever¡ªI planned on attending classes again soon anyway. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to talk to him then. But¡ before that, I need to figure out what¡¯s going on with Seraline. I can¡¯t attend classes while I¡¯m still technically on an assignment. And even though I can turn it in myself and mark it complete, I still need her to send over the Arcana Credits we¡¯re supposed to get as a reward.
"I see, thanks for letting me know. In that case, what about Seraline? I noticed she came back from her assignment, but I haven¡¯t seen her around. Do either of you know what¡¯s going on?"
"Seraline?" Syrna muttered, thinking for a moment before glancing at her brother.
"Didn¡¯t Luden say something about her family prepping her to go to the Church of the Fourfold Light?"
Sylas nodded.
"That¡¯s right."
Magnus frowned.
"Wait, the church?"
"Oh, right, you probably don¡¯t know," Syrna realized before explaining.
"Seraline came back from her assignment missing an arm. So of course her family freaked out and requested that the academy grant her temporary leave while they arranged for her care. They also set up a meeting with the Church of the Fourfold Light. After all, healing magic capable of regrowing limbs is rare, even at the Master level. The only people they can rely on are the priests at the church." That caught Magnus off guard. He knew a little about the Church of the Fourfold Light¡ªthe main religion people followed in this world. For example, they accepted donations in exchange for using their blessings to heal others.
But I had no idea they could regrow lost limbs¡ Hmm, if I could observe the process, maybe I could figure out how to do it myself.
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
His regenerative abilities were already impressive, but they were still a couple of steps below the kind of self-healing vampires had. If he lost a hand, a leg, or¡ªlike Seraline¡ªan arm, there was nothing he could do about it unless the severed limb was still in good enough condition to be reattached.
No, wait, that¡¯s not the real issue here. If the Church of the Fourfold Light can heal people who¡¯ve lost limbs... then why does Seraline still seem to be missing her arm in the future?
He had already thought about this before. In the splash art where he saw Seraline in a war-torn battlefield, she had been missing an eye and an arm. But if the church was going to heal her now, then there was no reason for her to still be missing it later¡ªunless she somehow lost it again. There is also a chance that the fact she lost her arm during their assignment was truly a coincidence, and his presence in this world had already altered things, making it so that the version of Seraline he saw in the splash art would never come to be.
Then again, there¡¯s also the possibility that, for some reason, Seraline never gets her arm healed by the church. But that raises even more questions. Why wouldn¡¯t she? I assumed something catastrophic happened in the future, something that left her family unable to afford the healing, while forcing her onto the battlefield. But something like that wouldn¡¯t happen overnight. And definitely not in the time period it would take for her family to restore her arm, right?
Just thinking about it made Magnus¡¯s head ache. He groaned slightly, rubbing the back of his head. He didn¡¯t want to believe that whatever event had prevented Seraline from getting healed was going to happen anytime soon.
"Are you okay?" Syrna asked, noticing his sudden silence and the way he was groaning to himself.
"Hmm? Oh, yeah. I just wasn¡¯t expecting her to lose an arm on her assignment," Magnus answered.
"Yeah, I know, right? She¡¯s so strong, and she was with Cain. But apparently, she ran into an Adept-level mana beast while she was out there, and at some point on the way back, she and Cain split up."
Syrna exhaled, muttering under her breath, "Honestly... it makes me a little nervous about our assignments."
She hadn¡¯t been too worried about taking on an Intermediate-level assignment before. But if someone like Seraline¡ªwho was stronger than both her and Sylas¡ªhad struggled to the point of losing an arm, what did that mean for them? Seeing his sister''s expression drop slightly, Sylas placed a hand on her shoulder.
"And that¡¯s exactly why we¡¯re training. Even though I think you overdo it, we¡¯re making sure we¡¯ll be ready for any assignment we take on, right?"
Syrna looked at her brother, pausing as she saw the certainty in his eyes. After a moment, she smiled and gave him a nod.
"Right."
"You two have a surprisingly good relationship," Magnus commented with a friendly look.
Then, shifting topics, he said, "Anyway, sorry for bothering you. Thanks for filling me in on what¡¯s going on with Luden and Seraline."
"No problem. Just make sure to pay us back by sparring with us," Syrna said with a grin.
"We¡¯ve been meaning to go up against more mages, and considering you¡¯re friends with Luden, you must be pretty strong, right?" Magnus froze. He glanced between Syrna and Sylas, who let out a sigh and shook his head.
"Ignore her. We were happy to help," Sylas said.
Syrna turned to him, looking betrayed.
"What are you talking about? This is our chance to get a mage sparring partner who isn¡¯t at the Adept-level. All the Apprentice-level mages we convinced gave up after one round!"
"Because you don¡¯t hold back enough to let them cast anything," Sylas countered.
Feeling this was about to turn into a full-on sibling debate, Magnus took the opportunity to quietly slip away before he got roped into any sparring matches. Back on the path he had been walking before stopping to talk to the twins, he turned his thoughts to his next move.
Well, if Seraline¡¯s stuck at home until her arm is restored, who knows how long that¡¯ll take? I should just mark the assignment as complete myself and ask her for the Arcana Credits later when she gets back. Maybe I can even visit her as Cain under the guise of being a classmate and friend. After all, I was the one who went on the assignment with her.
That would have to wait until tomorrow though, after he attended classes and talked to Luden about the Nightshade situation.
With a rough schedule pieced together, Magnus made his first stop at the Mage¡¯s Adept Compendium, using one of the many spatial doors scattered throughout the academy library.
The moment he stepped inside, he was greeted by a familiar sight: windows looking out into an empty white void and endless shelves filled with books and scrolls detailing Adept-level magic and spells. The temptation was immediate. He had been holding off on assimilating any Adept-level knowledge to upgrade his [Arcane Matrix] and [Library of Babel], but mostly because he¡¯d been too busy.
Unfortunately, the free time he thought he¡¯d have after returning to Arlcliff City had vanished thanks to the constant wave of problems¡ªvampires, Zeth, Nightshade, the Major General, and now even Seraline.
Just wait for me¡ By tomorrow, I¡¯ll have all the time in the world, and I¡¯ll finally be able to use magic beyond the peak of the Apprentice-level.
Magnus made his way to the second section of the Mage¡¯s Adept Compendium, stepping into one of the unoccupied alcoves that housed an assignment board. The moment he approached, the board reacted, displaying a notification. It simply asked if he and Seraline had successfully completed their assignment, with ¡®Yes¡¯ and ¡®No¡¯ options below it.
He tapped ¡®Yes.¡¯ The notification changed to a congratulations message, confirming that the allotted Arcadia Credits had been sent. Glancing down at the back of his hand, Magnus focused on viewing his Arcadia Credits. A familiar holographic number appeared¡ªzero. Exactly as expected. The academy had sent the reward to Seraline, meaning he¡¯d have to trade with her later to get his share.
Well, at least that only applies to the Arcadia Credits given by the academy. The rewards from requestors have to be received in person.
Like the chest of money the Freyborn Village elders had given him¡ªthose kinds of rewards weren¡¯t regulated by the academy. They belonged solely to the students who completed the assignments.
Well, that wraps that up.
With all his business in the Mage¡¯s Adept Compendium settled for now, Magnus stepped back through the spatial doorway, returning to the academy¡¯s library. His assignment was officially done, meaning he could attend classes again starting tomorrow¡ªjust in time to meet with Luden. Until then, he didn¡¯t have much else to do but head back to the dorms.
The walk was uneventful.
He reached the dorm building, headed up to his floor, and stopped in front of his room. A quick scan of his Sigilbrand unlocked the door. As he stepped inside and it closed behind him, his eyes swept over the room.
Celia wasn¡¯t there.
"Hmm... maybe she¡¯s at the Research Station." After glancing around the dorm room once more, Magnus turned and stepped back through the door, planning to head there. But the moment he crossed the threshold, he realized he wasn¡¯t in Eveline¡¯s library. There were no suspended platforms connected by twisting, floating staircases.
Instead, he found himself somewhere entirely different.
He was still standing on a platform, but this one was circular, made of smooth stone carved into bricks. Beyond it, there was no sky¡ªjust an endless white void, the same kind he¡¯d seen through the windows of structures built inside Alternate Spaces. A long table stretched around the entire circumference of the platform, and the soft sound of clicking joints filled the air as artificial intelligence puppets, the ones Eveline had created, stood in front of it.
Just as Celia had said, there were over a hundred of them.
Each puppet was featureless, textureless, and before them sat a teacup and a thin, blue holographic sheet of magical paper. In their hands, they each held a mana-constructed pen, writing with a precise, mechanical rhythm.
"Huh... so this is what Celia was talking about," Magnus muttered as he walked toward one of the puppets. At first, nothing happened. Then, in the puppet¡¯s empty hand, the space around it warped slightly, and the Knockout Brick appeared. Without hesitation, the puppet tapped the teacup in front of it, knocking it out and beginning its display of a prophetic dream. After that, the space around the brick bent again, and it vanished¡ªonly to reappear in the hands of the next puppet in line.
"Teleportation?" Magnus observed as he watched the process repeat.
"I see... so every time one of them uses the Knockout Brick, it¡¯s passed to the next, then the next, and by the time it completes a full circuit, they¡¯ll be able to write another prediction." His attention shifted as he noticed something else. Each time a puppet finished writing what they had emotionally experienced viewing the dream, the glowing magic paper dissolved into light, drifting toward the center of the platform before sinking through it. That¡¯s when Magnus realized a circular patch of the stone floor looked slightly different¡ªlike it was meant to move separately from the rest of the platform.
Walking over, he tapped his foot against it. "
Is this supposed to go down or something?"
"It is, though you need to stop moving for it to activate." Magnus paused as a familiar, amused voice rang out behind him.
Turning, he grinned lazily.
"Hey, Eveline. Been a while. Celia mentioned you were busy with something." A chuckle escaped Eveline¡¯s lips as she straightened, a knowing smile on her face. The wide brim of her hat cast a shadow over her piercing eyes, making her look as much like a witch as ever.
"You didn¡¯t jump this time," she noted.
Magnus shrugged.
"Well... a lot happened while I was away. I¡¯ve gotten better at handling surprises¡ªjust a little."
Eveline¡¯s smile faded slightly.
"Oh, I see. Well, that¡¯s a shame. I was so sad when Celia told me you dropped by while I was stuck in a council meeting. Believe it or not, you were a topic of discussion."
Magnus frowned. He didn¡¯t like the idea of the Takerth Academy Council taking an interest in him more than they already had.
"In a good way, or the kind of way that means I¡¯m going to be killed soon?" He asked dryly.
Eveline smirked.
"That depends. News of you becoming my disciple has finally reached the other academies, though thanks to some information suppression, they don¡¯t seem to know about your abilities yet. If your goal is to keep a low profile, that could be considered... unfortunate."
Magnus sighed, shaking his head.
"I see. Well, I suppose that¡¯s not too bad. Anyway, you made this place, right?" He gestured to the vast Alternate Space around them.
"That¡¯s right. And now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity for me to show you around. Oh, you wouldn¡¯t believe the discoveries we¡¯ve made while you were away." Her voice practically vibrated with excitement as she took a step forward.
"Little Celia has been an absolute treat as an assistant, and the Knockout Brick is proving to be a far more potent tool than we ever imagined." Magnus could practically hear the enthusiasm bubbling beneath her words.
"Speaking of which, I heard you encountered a glitch during your assignment," Eveline continued, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.
"Tell me, what was it? What did it look like? What were its abilities?" She took another step closer, the hunger for knowledge radiating off her.
"The anticipation has been driving me crazy ever since that girl told me about it." Magnus exhaled, already feeling the weight of her insatiable curiosity pressing down on him.
Well, good thing I don¡¯t have anything else planned today. Eveline definitely isn¡¯t going to settle for a rehashed version of the story like Celia did.
Chapter 178: Mastery
"So, removing the state of dying didn''t just make it Immortal¡ªit also made it Invulnerable. In the end, the only method I had left was a mental attack, and as a bonus, that let me take complete control over it." Magnus spoke with Eveline while seated in front of a small table, both of which she had summoned out of thin air onto the platform filled with puppets. Watching her, he couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas she actually creating these objects, like the chalkboard and whatever else, before summoning them? Or did she already have all of them prepared ahead of time, just waiting to bring them out?
He supposed he would never know, since Eveline would definitely tell him just for fun.
"Interesting! I''ve been so curious about the finer details of this source code theory of yours ever since you first explained it. I just never imagined we''d get confirmation on new aspects of it so soon."
Eveline looked like she wanted to carve every word Magnus spoke into her memory. If he hadn¡¯t told her he planned on writing down the intricate details himself for safekeeping, she no doubt would have already done it.
Leaning forward onto the table, she muttered with a slight grin, "I can only imagine how many of these ''states'' different forms of existence have. But... if it''s truly infinite, then wouldn''t everything share the same states? Whether it''s a flame or a plank of wood, wouldn''t both still have the state of burning? The nature of infinity means every possible state must exist¡ªeven the improbable."
"Well, technically, even if there are infinite states, that alone doesn''t mean every state exists. Having infinite apples doesn¡¯t mean I also have infinite oranges." Magnus tapped his fingers on the table. "From what I can tell, there''s a lot of repetition in states¡ªmultiple ones that essentially mean or do the same thing."
Eveline paused, considering his words. "Ah, I see. Yes, that makes sense. There could be a finite number of states¡ªmillions, billions, maybe even trillions. But if you include variations and repetitions of essentially the same states of being, that number could easily stretch to infinity. And if those variations have variations of their own... then it only becomes more certain. Oh, how fascinating..."
Perhaps the best example of this was the Knockout Brick. Many things in this world didn¡¯t originally have a state of being knocked out. Meaning that even among infinite states, some were exclusive to certain existences. But the Knockout Brick changed that.
Its potential to break reality¡ªtrying to induce a knockout state in things that didn¡¯t naturally possess one¡ªforced the universe to adapt. As a result, everything it could affect, even the inanimate, was suddenly granted a knockout state.
"In any case, you''re telling me you''ve managed to tame and control this Nullfang. The creature capable of nullifying states from itself?" Eveline asked, though the way she said it made it clear it was much more then a question. Without a doubt she wanted to try and take it apart and see just how this immortality and invulnerability operated in person.
To that Magnus raised his hands and replied, "Yes, but I can''t show it to you. At least not anywhere near the academy, I''m keeping it outside of Arlcliff City right now to avoid detection."
Hearing that, Eveline''s expression fell slightly as she nodded.
"Yes... I suppose that''s the reasonable thing to do." It was even worse for her, considering she wasn''t allowed to leave Takewrth Academy without a valid reason. That singular rule, meant there was no chance she would get to observe the Nullfang anytime soon. She wasn''t even allowed to use large-scale magic to view things outside of Takerth Academy, not unless it was to monitor a student through their Sigilbrand, or when her disciple, who in this case was Magnus, was in potential danger and she needed to protect them.
"How irritating..." Eveline muttered to herself in a low voice, her jaw tightening as Magnus felt a slightly uncomfortable aura coming from her.
He quickly went to change the topic as he moved on, "Anyway! Monlam''s teacher invited me to his temple, so I was planning on taking up an assignment that leads me over to the Sunridge Region. I''ll probably end up taking Celia along, and then I''ll go to visit this teacher. He seems to know a lot about glitches, so hopefully talking to him will shed a bit more insight on things."
That seemed to properly grab Eveline''s attention, causing her irritation to vanish just as quickly as it had arrived, as her attention latched onto his words.
"Oh, yes, the Buddhist Monk, you mentioned. Although I find the potentiality of states to be more interesting, this interested me as well. You''re saying you''re familiar with this religion, correct? Buddhism, you called it?" Eveline asked, to which Magnus nodded.
"That''s right, it was pretty popular where I came from. And no I''m not telling you where I come from." Those last few words came out, the moment Eveline''s eyes shimmered for a moment, and she opened her mouth to ask, only to close it the next second.
"Anyway, I''m not Buddhist, so I doubt I''ll be able to take advantage of the fact there''s an entirely new power system in the world. But your mind seems fairly flexible, so maybe you could try it?" If he was being completely honest, it was hard to imagine Eveline as some kind of Buddhist. But then again, she was more than willing to wipe her mind of any preconceived notions she had collected of the world, the moment he introduced the concept of source code to her. With that level of mentality, the need to learn and assimilate knowledge, then perhaps even adopting a religion wouldn''t be too out of the way for her.
"Yes, I considered that myself. The allure of navigating an entirely new path to power, is not lost to me. Believe me, it is not..." There was a slight fervor in Eveline''s voice, causing Magnus to shift in his chair slightly, before she continued, her tone returning to normal.
"But once again, the issue of not being able to leave Takerth Academy ruins me. If I am to learn, I must learn from the source. I wouldn''t want to risk contaminating the process with misinformation. So, I have no choice but to wait for an opportunity to present itself. Most ideally, if you could convince this teacher to come to Arlcliff City, or even one of his students, I could make do. Even being punished for violating my contract and damaging my soul might be worth such a tantalizing opportunity."
"Um, please don''t do that?" Magnus said, his words sitting somewhere between a request and question. He still remembered how severely Eveline had described damage to one souls, and it''s importance. It was the one link between a person''s body in the Physical Reality, and their mind in the Mental Reality. Having one''s soul damaged was bad, but if it happened to be destroyed, it was worse than death, no amount of healing or regeneration would be able to bring you back, even if your body and mind were fine.
"Anyway, that''s essentially everything that happened while I was away. It''ll take me some time to write everything I learned down in detail, but I should be able to get in done within a week or so. I just need to make sure I have someplace safe to store it," Magnus muttered while thinking to himself. The one bonus of having information about source code, the Command Console and glitches existing solely in his memory was that they were safe there. His mind was practically immune to any form of interference, making it like a vault for secrets. On the other hand, if anyone got a hand on his notebook where he wrote things down, everything could end up getting revealed.
"Hmm? Oh, there''s no need to worry about that. Ever since our wonderful little Celia showed me her notebook, which I must admit carried quite a few interesting details about your abilities, I put a spell on it to block out outsiders'' viewage. It''s an extremely passive spell, so it works on almost any form of observation. And if anyone tries to break it, I put in a simple countermeasure that will destroy the notebook instantly. I could do the same for yours."
"Huh, well that''s useful. You know a lot of extremely convenient spells," Magnus noted aloud with a small sense of disbelief. Aside from glitches, so far it''s seemed like Eveline''s had a spell for practically any situation or request he comes to her with.
"Of course I do. From the Apprentice-level up to the Master-level, it''s normal for mages to have specialties in specific types of magic, but in the end it''s so inefficient. Why hone only specific spells or categories of magic to limits of mastery, when you could simply learn all of them?" Eveline''s statement caused Magnus''s expression to freeze for a moment, his expression turning to one of surprise as he spoke up.
"Wait, wait, wait! Don''t just brush over that. What do you mean, all of them?" Eveline looked at Magnus with her own brand of confusion, as if the question was odd to ask. That was until she had a brief realization.
"Ah, right. I get so engrossed in our talks, that it slips my mind how uneducated you are in the world of magic." Leaning forward onto the table with her elbows, Eveline placed her chin into her hands as she asked a question, a smirk playing at her lips.
"Magnus, do you know the requirements needed to become an Archmage?" It was a question that pretty much instantly stumped Magnus. He knew about the different stages for mages and knights, Unranked, Apprentice, Adept, Master, and lastly what was considered the pinnacle for most, Archmage/Champion. As for what sat beyond that, he knew of the existence of Grand Arcanists, and that the Headmistress of Takerth Academy was one, but he had no clue about the knight equivalent of it, or even what its name was. So of course he also didn''t really know the overall differences between the different stages for mages, outside of their increased magical knowledge, mana control, and mana reserves
For knights, he at least had a basic understanding thanks to how much he had gotten to observe them and fight alongside them, like Seraline, Mia, Gerald, and Marcos.
"Hmm, it seems you don''t," Eveline stated seeing the look on concentration on Magnus''s face.
"In that case, think of this as a little bit of forwarded knowledge, you can use to make yourself seem smarter than your fellow classmates," Eveline teased lightly as she went on to explain.
"For mages, while Unranked, the most important thing is gathering magical knowledge. Mana formations are constructed within a mage''s mind first, used to guide mana in very precise ways in order to give birth to what we know as magic. But to use and visualize something, you must know it first, which is why studying and gathering knowledge is first and foremost. Trying to control mana without the proper knowledge of what it even is, and the rules it follows is like using fire in an area without proper fireproofing, it''s only a matter of time before a spark causes everything to burn down." That of course, was something even Magnus could understand.
It was why he had built the Magic Simulation Space in his mind, that adhered perfectly to all magical laws up to the Apprentice-level, and why [Arcane Matrix] never failed in editing, copying and recreating mana formations and certain forms of magic.
"At the Apprentice-level, there''s a shift in focus. The increase in mage''s mana reserves is simply a matter of time, so mana control becomes the key focus. Learning to not simply use magic and cast spells, but to add to them, reinforce what they are, and increase their longevity against the suppression effect of the spirits. There''s only one way to cast, each type of spell, for example, the mana formation for creating a mana barrier. Every barrier spell that relies on turning mana into something tangible for defense, whether at the Apprentice-level or for an Archmage, originates as a modification of that simple spell." Magnus nodded subtly, showing he was following Eveline''s explanation so far. This was also something he learned when he created the Magic Simulation Space. So many forms of magic were in fact modifications of one another.
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
It was the reason why, despite not studying practically any forms of uncategorized magic, or elementrix magic, Magnus had tens of thousands of spells that he could use thanks to the [Library of Babel] constantly creating and discovering new ones in the Magic Simulation Space. At this point he had five hundred ways to cast a fireball spell, and a hundred variations he could make to each of them if he so wished, yet most were modifications of the first, initial fireball spell,
"It''s this understanding, to learn one fire elementrix spell, is to learn the basis of all of them. Through magical knowledge that one can multiply into ten, ten into hundreds, and then hundreds into thousands! That, Magnus, is what separates a mediocre mage from a great one! It''s also why learning the fundamentals, even spells as basic as a mana sphere or mana barrier, even if you''re capable of more, is so crucial. Once one''s mana control reached the Apprentice-level, they can modify basic spells, and in turn, learn to use more complex ones. That''s when they begin down the road to true magic." Listening to Eveline, Magnus could hear the absolute adoration in her voice for magic, as she spoke, as if she was retelling a dream as she spoke.
Or maybe it was more precise to call it love? Yes, the purest, most overwhelming form of love there was at least for her, and perhaps the only kind of love she was capable of with the way her mind worked.
"In any case, the Adept-level has a lot less to do with magical knowledge or complexity born from mana control and a lot more to do with scale. It''s why there are so many Pseudo-Adept level mages currently amongst students despite their overwhelming talent. Since it''s reliant on the natural growth speed of one''s mana core and mana reserves, which can''t be rushed. Actually... if I remember your curriculum correctly, your class should be covering this right now, the concept of mana scaling, so I won''t spoil you with the details. You''ll learn about it tomorrow. Which finally brings us to the Master-level, which is a transitional stage of pure magical optimization." Magnus tilted his head at that, not exactly understanding what Eveline meant by, ''magical optimization'', though she explained it a moment later.
"By the time one reaches the Master-level, the amount of mana they absorb passively from their environment outperforms the input needed for most spells Master-level and below. This crosses the gap, from simply spells that remain active for long periods, and breaches the territory of spells that can simply be maintained for a long period, into the realm of spells that can be kept active at all times, day and night." Hearing that, Magnus couldn''t help but ground slightly as he questioned.
"That''s it? Isn''t that just a matter of having enough mana to constantly repair spells from being eroded by the spirit suppression effect?" It made it sound like the Master-level was simply about having more mana reserves than Adept-levels, but Eveline shook her head, chuckling as if Magnus had told a joke.
Lifting her chin from her hands, she snapped her fingers, a small flame appearing at the tip of her pointer finger, simply burning at a slow pace as she said, "If you''re saying that, it''s because you don''t understand how the spirit suppression effect works. It''s common knowledge that the larger and more obvious the phenomenon created through magic, the more spirit suppression there is. So, creating complex, compact spells to slow, confuse, and slow down the spirit suppression effect, is typical. However, here''s an interesting fact. The effort spirits put into suppression initially seems linear, but it becomes exponential over time."
"Exponential?" Magnus echoed, with Eveline nodding her head, gesturing to the flame she created that was still burning.
"This flame on my finger hardly requires any mana at all to sustain right now. I could easily sustain it for hours. However, I can promise you, come tomorrow morning, if I kept this up, this flame would require more mana to maintain for a second, than creating a hundred Apprentice-level mana spheres. That''s how spirit suppression works, the longer an abnormality persists against their attempt at normalization, the more intense their efforts become, until one side breaks." With those final words, the flame at the tip of Eveline''s finger dispersed, bursting as its embers turned ot mana, and finally disappeared.
"Of course, those below the Master-level, unless taught beforehand, would never learn about this. Depending on the size of the spell, it can take hours or even a full day for the spirit suppression effect to turn exponential, something Adept-levels and below typically don''t experience. But if that''s the case, you might ask, how do Master-level mages sustain spells at all times, then? Well, it''s quite simple, they keep switching variations constantly." What Eveline said near the end, was exactly what Magnus had been questioning in his head, and her answer immediately caused his eyes to widen as he realized what she meant.
Every spell had a basic mana formation, that when modified enough, essentially can be considered a new spell. Lesser modifications on the other hand that keep the spell mostly the same, while increasing speed, or penetrative power, could just be considered variations of the same spell. So, how does one avoid the ever mounting spirit suppression effect from snuffing out the spell you''re trying to keep active?
It was as simple as using a disguise to avoid being caught by law enforcement. Modify the spell you''re keeping active to such a degree, that it''s perceived as a different anomaly than the one the spirits had been initially eroding.
But... the truly challenging part would be modifying the spell to that degree, while making sure it''s functionality remained unchanged. Since I use the Command Console to cast spells, technically as long as I remain connected to a spell, I can sustain it indefinitely with the benefit of being able to create mana from nothing. The spirit suppression effect would never reach a degree that I can''t handle no matter how exponential it gets. But for Master-level mages, to sustain their passive spells, they are essentially changing the formula of their spells, while trying to make sure they reach the same equation so the spell continues to serve its purpose.
But how difficult was such a thing? Yes, there were many spells already catalogued in this world. Once your magical knowledge and mana control reached the Apprentice-level, creating minor variations of the same spell was simple. But even an Adept-level couldn''t completely change or modify a spell, so that it appears to be completely different than the original, while maintaining the same function.
It was a feat akin to constantly coming up with new mathematical expressions, that all equal one, every day, or perhaps every few hours depending on the spell you where keeping active. Simply going from 3-2, to 5-4 wasn''t enough, instead one had to switch from 2¡Â2, to (i^4) and then e^(0).
"Is that... is that even humanely possible? For weeks, months, years? Constantly redoing the same spell in different variations, never repeating a single one of them. That''s just-" Magnus found himself stuttering just trying to think about it, and this wasn''t even taking into account the fact they would have not just one, but multiple passive spells operating at once. Sitting there for a moment with a look of disbelief, he eventually looked up at Eveline, who was staring back at him with a satisfied expression on her face.
"Every single professor here at the academy... how do they-"
"That is, what it means to be a Master, Magnus. To achieve mastery over magic itself. Mastery, over magical knowledge, enough to understand the workings of any spell, even one they''ve never seen or practiced with a glance. Mastery over mana control, enough to cycle through the countless variations of a spell, without ever changing its function, even the slightest. And immense mana reserves, evidence of being a mage who has survived in this world long enough to achieve Mastery in those other two aspects, and as a result has enough raw mana to sustain practically any spell without ever exhausting themselves." For so long Magnus had felt like knights had an edge over mages.
From unranked to the apprentice-level, they dominated, and only at the Adept-level did the scales begin to balance out. But now he understood why, unlike knights whose stages represented a sharp increase, an all-around boost in capabilities and strength, the stages for mages were about laying the foundations for the Master-level. It was the end goal, and the truest representation of what it meant to be a mage.
No wonder once they hit the Master-level, mages suddenly are considered more powerful than Master-level knights. They''re not even comparable to Adept-level mages...
After staying silent for a solid minute or so, Magnus finally spoke again, meeting Eveline''s gaze.
"Wait, so when you said ''learn all of them'', you meant?" His question was confirmed as Eveline nodded.
"That''s right. One of the requirements for becoming an Archmage can be fulfilled in one of two ways. Either learning and being capable of using every category of magic, Master Class and below to the degree of Mastery. Or being able to replicate any category of magic or spell up to the Master Class without any prior practice through observation alone. The latter is something Master-level mages can do to an extent, but only in categories they are familiar with, it''s in no way universal. Oh, and as you could probably assume, I opted for the former method," Eveline stated, a clear sign of pride on her face as she spoke about her own accomplishments, though in this case it was certainly warranted.
Still, Magnus had a doubt in his mind that made him question the requirement Eveline just mentioned.
"Isn''t that first requirement impossible though? Within the Mage¡¯s Apprentice Compendium alone, there are hundreds if not thousands of spells. Not to mention the one for the Adept and Master-level, it doesn''t matter how talented or fast of a reader you are, even with the assistance of magic, it would be impossible to not just learn, but Master that many spells in a lifetime." With the Command Console, Magnus could technically fulfill both methods of the first requirement to be an Archmage, but that was because the Command Console operated using source code, something that stood far beyond magic.
For a human to do the same, even a Master-level mage, it felt impossible, and upon hearing Magnus say that, Eveline slammed her hand onto the table. Not hard, but enough to make Magnus jump as he saw her lean in.
"Magnus, how old do you think I am?" She asked, her figure so tall, just leaning forward made it so they were basically face to face, giving Magnus a chance to look at her closer.
"Umm... I don''t know, forties, fifties?" But the moment he said those numbers, he realized the contradiction. Someone couldn''t possibly learn every spell in Takerth Academy in a lifetime, yet Eveline had done so, and she was middle-aged at most.
"Aw, you''re such a charmer. You know, just what to say to an old woman," Eveline joked as she sat back in her chair, pulling her face away from Magnus as she continued.
"But, you''re right. It would take over a lifetime. In fact, reaching an Archmage level in mana control is probably the easiest part of becoming an Archmage. But the magical knowledge, and mana reserves needed couldn''t possibly be obtained no matter how talented you are at magic, or how great your gifts. Which is why, the second requirement in order to become an Archmage, is for one to obtain longevity. In other words, the biggest obstacle separating an Archmage and Master-level mage, is not simply time, but the ability to experience that time. And to become an Archmage, you must first develop a way to prolong your life." Magnus blinked as he heard that, his mind processing what Eveline had just told him.
"Wait so... you''re saying you- you developed a way to stop aging? But, doesn''t that mean you''re Immortal? That all Archmages are immortal?" Magnus asked, but Eveline shook her head.
"No, we can still die, which defies the meaning of living eternally and forever. But yes, any Archmage you''ve met, or will meet is likely many times older than you are." Hearing that, Magnus was almost tempted to ask Eveline right then and there how old she was, but part of him also knew that she probably wouldn''t tell him. Mostly because of how bague and playful she seemed to get when it came to details about herself.
"Wow..." Leaning back in his chair, Magnus ran a hand through his hair while absorbing what he had learned.
"Well, I mean... I guess that explains why you and Headmistress are so cr- I mean... eccentric. I suppose anyone would become like that after a long enough time alive," Magnus commented, to which Eveline narrowed her eyes, her smirk sharpening.
"You mean, less human?" She said, causing Magnus to pause. He had tried to avoid saying it out loud, but that was the truth. The uncanny feeling he got from Eveline, it was rooted in the fact she seemed inhuman, whether it was the way she acted, or how she simply felt to be around.
"There''s no need to avoid saying, it. It''s the truth. The things we''ve done to ourselves to obtain the knowledge and power we wield as Archmages have long since killed off our ''humanity'' as people would put it. Yet, still, it is something every mage craves. Isn''t that funny? How willing people are to throw it away? I think that''s what makes magic so interesting, it''s a path of knowledge and discovery that''s truly addicting, to the point it destroys who you once were." Eveline said all that in a chipper tone, without an ounce of regret, staring up at the white voice around them, before she glanced at Magnus.
"Of course, I''m sure you already know what I''m referring to. After all, you''re not very human anymore yourself once you look beyond the surface, now are you?" Magnus paused hearing that. Of course Eveline had noticed it, in fact she hadn''t even brought up the change in his appearance, or found it even the slightest odd when he mentioned in his retelling about how he modified his own body. At first he thought it was simply because she was, Eveline, already partially insane and hardly anything could surprise her. But now he understood the real reason why.
It was because she had long since gone down the same path.
As for how Magnus felt about that, after a moment of silence, he began to chuckle, laughing to himself.
"Yeah, I guess you''re right about that. Though I''m definitely the saner one between us."
Eveline raised a brow at that as she tilted her head and replied, "Oh, I wouldn''t be so sure, but I suppose we''ll just have to wait and see."
Chapter 179: Back to Class
"In any case, I was supposed to show you around, wasn''t I? Guess I got a little carried away." Eveline stood up from her chair, her expression thoughtful. The moment she did, Magnus noticed her preparing to clap her hands. Instinct kicked in, and he quickly got to his feet¡ªhe¡¯d learned the hard way what happened if he didn¡¯t.
That instinct proved right. The second he blinked at the sharp sound of her clap, the chairs and tables vanished.
"Well, as much as I appreciate the offer, is there really that much to see?" Magnus asked, glancing around.
"I mean, I already saw the puppets, and this platform isn¡¯t exactly huge."
"Of course there¡¯s more. You noticed it earlier, didn¡¯t you?" Eveline gestured toward the center of the platform, where a section of the floor seemed separate from the rest, as if designed to move independently.
"Oh, right." Magnus stepped onto the section, looking down before glancing back at Eveline.
"So, what¡¯s down here?"
"Hmm, quite a few things. For example, the archive where all the predictions go once they¡¯re finished." Eveline gestured to the circle of puppets surrounding them before grinning.
"And the specimens you so graciously provided me." Magnus frowned, trying to figure out what she meant. As Eveline stepped onto the platform beside him, a thought clicked into place.
"Oh, Celia already gave you the vampires? I was wondering where they disappeared to." The platform beneath them shifted, moving the second they stopped moving. Just like Eveline had described, it detached smoothly from the rest of the structure, descending like an elevator. Not a single sound came from it¡ªwhatever magic Eveline had woven into its design was doing its job flawlessly.
"That¡¯s right," she confirmed.
"I have to admit, I wasn¡¯t expecting such a generous gift when you returned¡ªon top of all the fascinating things you¡¯ve experienced on your journey. To think, not long ago, I believed vampires were nothing more than myths and legends. But no... the world keeps opening new doors for me. Nightwalkers, Nyxborne, the Raventhiel... they''ve gone by so many names throughout history, from old fables to records suggesting they may have once founded entire cities¡ªmaybe even civilizations. Of course, much of that has likely been... rewritten over time. They¡¯ve clearly fallen from grace, but that doesn¡¯t make this any less of an incredible discovery."
Magnus listened as Eveline got lost in her own thoughts, and soon, they reached the lower level. It wasn¡¯t a long descent. The second floor sat just beneath the first, mirroring it in design but enclosed within solid walls, turning it into an isolated chamber accessible only by the elevator. The ceiling was studded with luminous crystals, glowing with a soft blue light. They dotted the surface like stars, illuminating the space without casting harsh shadows.
As the platform came to a stop, it slotted perfectly into a hole in the floor, seamlessly merging with the second level. Magnus took in his surroundings, his eyes immediately drawn to a stone lectern altar built directly out from the floor. Resting atop it was a book¡ªat first glance, it looked physical, but a faint glow outlined its form, making it clear that it was either enchanted or entirely composed of mana.
Of course, the other striking detail was the steady flow of light¡ªthe same light that the papers the puppets wrote on transformed into once they were finished. Every strand of it funneled directly into the book, which sat open, its pages constantly flipping as if sorting through an endless stream of information.
"So this is the archive book Celia mentioned," Magnus mused as he stepped closer.
"That''s right. It has enough space to store hundreds of thousands of predictions if it ever comes to that. And little Celia has already gone through nearly all of them. That girl has quite the work ethic¡ªshe''s even picked up on a few patterns and averages, but I''ll let her explain those to you herself." As Eveline spoke, Magnus reached out and let his fingers brush against the book.
Just as Celia had said, all he needed was a thought, and the book reacted. If he wanted to see the very first prediction recorded inside, one of Celia¡¯s, the pages flipped instantly to it. Thousands of entries filled the archive, and the fact that Celia had already combed through them all of them was honestly surprising.
"You know, the way you talk about Celia, it sounds like the two of you have been getting along really well," Magnus noted, turning from the altar with a small smile.
"Well, of course," Eveline replied, her tone light.
"She''s intelligent, efficient, learns quickly, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªshe''s surprisingly obedient. Like a pet and an assistant all rolled into one adorable package. And the best part? She got that way through her own efforts. I can¡¯t help but admire people like that." The way she spoke, almost made it sound like she was swooning. But the grin on her face and the sharp glint in her eyes told a different story that made him slowly shake his head.
"So, have you thought about taking her on as a disciple?" Eveline¡¯s expression shifted slightly, her enthusiasm dimming as she let out a breath.
"Oh, believe me, the thought has crossed my mind more than once. But, unfortunately, she''s completely normal¡ªno mana core, no chance of ever developing one, and it''s far too late in life for her to awaken an aura. Even though she¡¯s absorbing magical knowledge at an impressive rate, she¡¯ll never be able to become a mage."
"Hmm... that¡¯s a shame," Magnus admitted.
"I can only imagine how excited she¡¯d be to learn. Plus, I¡¯d feel a lot more comfortable leaving her on her own, considering the people targeting me." His gaze drifted to the far side of the chamber, where two magical, tube-like structures stood side by side. Even at a glance, it was obvious they were some kind of containment barriers¡ªthough what kind, he couldn¡¯t immediately tell. Inside them, however, he recognized the familiar true forms of the vampires he¡¯d captured and imprisoned within a mana construct.
Following his line of sight, Eveline let out a small chuckle.
"Ah, yes. I moved them to a more... secure environment," she remarked.
"When Celia first told me you¡¯d captured two vampires, I never expected them to be in this state. Quite the surprise."
"Yeah, tell me about it," Magnus muttered.
"The bodies we saw are practically corpses, while their real selves¡ªwhatever they truly are¡ªpull the strings like puppeteers." Eveline nodded, her expression turning thoughtful as she observed the imprisoned creatures.
"I had a feeling it was something like that. It''s interesting... they seem capable of absorbing any form of energy they come into contact with, as long as the exposure is prolonged and the energy isn¡¯t already under someone else¡¯s influence. That means they can¡¯t absorb one another, and magic is highly effective against them, forcing them to disrupt it instead. They also seem able to do the same with physical material that originates from them¡ªbreaking it down and reabsorbing it as energy, though at a slower rate. But when it comes to directly absorbing foreign solids, liquids, or gases... I haven¡¯t seen any reaction. Which is strange, considering they should be capable of it..." Eveline trailed off, her thoughts drifting.
Magnus listened carefully. Everything she said lined up with what he''d observed, but that last part nagged at him.
"Right... why don¡¯t they just go to a lake or something and binge? Convert all that water into energy? If they¡¯re so ancient, you¡¯d think at least one of them would¡¯ve started devouring the world around them by now. Why target people specifically? Drinking blood, feeding off living things... it seems inefficient," he muttered, confused.
Eveline hummed in thought before shaking her head.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
"I asked myself the same thing, but I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. Then again, I¡¯ve barely started any real research¡ªjust quick observations using sensory magic. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll learn more once I dig deeper." She chuckled to herself at that, which made Magnus cut in.
"Sure, but before all that, can you try getting some information out of them first? You know, before you break them or something. I need to know who their lord is¡ªthe one Lady Austra sent them after me for. Plus, their base of operations, how many of them there are, and maybe even Nightshade¡¯s internal structure and the locations of their executives."
"Oh? Are you asking me to torture the information out of them?" Eveline teased, her tone playful, though the look in her eyes made it clear she had no issue with the idea.
"Huh? What? No, I- I mean, if you have to, I guess," Magnus muttered.
"I thought you could just use magic." Eveline''s amusement faded slightly.
"Hmm, I suppose... though that¡¯s much more boring."
She smirked.
"I guess I¡¯ll just have to see how their bodies react to different forms of pain later." Taking that as some form of agreement, Magnus nodded.
"Thanks." With that settled, his attention shifted to something else that stood out in the otherwise bare chamber. The walls were mostly empty, save for a single door leading to another area.
"By the way, where does that lead?" He asked, pointing at it.
"Hmm? Oh, that¡¯s a testing chamber I built," Eveline answered.
"After you left, Celia and I got curious about the effects of the Knockout Brick¡ªspecifically, how it induces a knockout state in different objects aside from teacups. So I created a controlled environment where we could run tests safely using the fragment of the brick you left here. We haven¡¯t done too many, since the results can be... unpredictable and troublesome to deal with, even for me. But I can say they¡¯re quite interesting." Magnus perked up at that. He¡¯d been wanting to test the Knockout Brick for a while but never had a safe place to do it.
After all, it was a glitch. If it caused or created something he couldn¡¯t control or get rid of, he could end up exposing the Knockout Brick¡ªor worse, getting himself killed. But if there was a controlled environment, that changed things.
"I''m guessing you two took notes I could look at?" Magnus asked.
"Of course," Eveline replied matter-of-factly.
"Great. That''ll make the weapon I plan on getting created soon even more useful," Magnus said as he walked back toward the elevator-like platform that would take him up to the first floor.
"You''re staying here?" He asked, noticing Eveline hadn¡¯t moved to join him.
"Well, you did ask me to extract information from those two vampires," she reminded him.
"And as it happens, I¡¯ve got some free time." She raised a hand to her lips, barely hiding how eager she was to get started.
"Fair enough." Magnus stepped onto the platform but paused before it began to rise.
"Oh, one last thing. You mentioned that tomorrow¡¯s class would cover something called mana scaling¡ªthat it''s key to being a mage at the Adept level. What exactly is that?" As the platform started its slow ascent, Eveline simply tilted her head and smirked.
"Nuh-uh-uh," she chided.
"Like I said, Magnus¡ªspoilers. But trust me, I think you''ll find the class very enlightening. Especially with your abilities." He wondered what she meant by that, but before he could say another word, Eveline disappeared from view as the platform reached the first floor, leaving him once again surrounded by the white void of the Alternate Space.
Useful for a person with my abilities, huh? So, I guess that means she thinks I can use the Command Console to replicate it, right? Well, in that case, I¡¯ve got even more reason to attend class tomorrow.
?
Year 348 of the Great Sundering Era, 2nd Month, 2nd Day of the Mistveil Cycle.
"Ah, man¡ I¡¯ve missed this," Magnus muttered as he stretched in bed, letting out a satisfied sigh.
His dorm room was quiet¡ªno rustling, no background noise¡ªjust the stillness left behind after Celia had gone home last night. He wouldn¡¯t see her again until after classes. A strange pattern of light danced across the walls, the glow of the morning sun reflecting off him in a way that anyone would call unnatural.
After lying there for a bit longer, soaking in the soft comfort of his bed, he finally forced himself to get up. It felt odd not having to wake up and immediately do some kind of maintenance on himself. He even caught himself heading into the bathroom to prepare a bath¡ªonly to remember he didn¡¯t need to do that kind of thing anymore, at least not often. Instead, all he had to do was slip into a fresh uniform, and he was ready for the day.
Once dressed, he stepped out of his dorm, made his way downstairs, and exited the building, heading toward the cafeteria. It was mostly out of habit¡ªjust like nearly running a bath. As he was now, he didn¡¯t actually need to eat breakfast, but at the same time, it wasn¡¯t like a few bites would instantly fill him up either. His body had become extremely energy-efficient. Eating still gave him an extra boost, but skipping a meal didn¡¯t have much of an effect.
Essentially, food had become something purely recreational for him¡ªnot that he minded. As packed and exciting as his time with Seraline had been on their assignment, and as much as he¡¯d gotten used to living outside of Takerth Academy, nothing beat the food and comforts they had here.
So, after indulging in what had to be the fluffiest pancakes he¡¯d ever tasted, he made his way toward the academy¡¯s main building. As he walked through the grandiose halls, he caught the occasional odd look before turning down the corridor where classrooms were slowly filling with students.
That was when he noticed something he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to before¡ªsome classrooms were packed, while others were only half full, or even nearly empty.
I guess our class wasn¡¯t the only one that had students reassigned.
Ever since the Live Examination, where everyone¡¯s talents and potential had been put on full display for the academy staff, class placements had shifted. Those with the most talent and potential¡ªfor example, himself, Luden, the twins, or any others nearing or already at the Adept-level¡ªhad been allowed to stay in their usual classrooms. Meanwhile, students with more average capabilities had been relocated to other classes alongside others at their level.
The change helped prevent anyone from being held back when professors introduced advanced concepts that outpaced most of the class.
I guess it also serves as another type of ranking system in a way. The fewer students in a classroom, the more likely they were to be the kind of geniuses who¡¯d make a name for themselves in the future.
With that thought Magnus stepped into Class 3-B¡ªhis class. At the front of the room, Eredim glanced over and waved him in.
"Magnus, wonderful to see you joining us for class again," he said.
"I''m glad to be back, Professor Eredim," Magnus replied, glancing around the classroom. He quickly spotted familiar faces¡ªSylas and Syrna, the latter waving at him, to which he casually waved back. Nithra was in her usual spot in the back top row, though she wasn¡¯t dozing off. Unlike before, she actually seemed engaged¡ªor at the very least, awake.
It looked like Lazitha had completely changed her attitude toward classes. First, she slept through them entirely, then only partially, and now she was fully alert. Magnus still had no idea how she managed that.
Nithra was something of an enigma to Magnus. She was clearly talented¡ªjust a step below Luden when it came to wielding magic, yet her comprehension ability was even higher. But she hadn¡¯t participated in the Live Examination. Magnus doubted she¡¯d been eliminated in the preliminaries, which meant she must have chosen not to apply. And yet, she was still here, in a class filled exclusively with Pseudo-Adept mages and knights on the verge of reaching the Adept-level. That meant the academy had recognized her abilities regardless.
I really don¡¯t get how geniuses think¡
That was when Magnus¡¯s gaze landed on Luden, who was already looking back at him with his usual passive smile.
"Hey, Luden," Magnus greeted as he made his way to his seat.
"You seem to be in good spirits," Luden noted, leaning back slightly in his chair.
"I was surprised when the twins told me you were here."
"Oh, so that¡¯s how you found out. They mentioned you¡¯ve been busy practically every day now," Magnus said.
Luden nodded.
"That¡¯s true. Having a mentor and private lessons on top of my usual classes and duties outside the academy takes up most of my time. But it¡¯s necessary if I want to maintain my position. But all of that aside, I imagine you want to discuss a few things soon, right?" As always, Luden had read his intentions right away. His sharp eyes scanned Magnus up and down, taking note of the subtle changes in his appearance, though he didn¡¯t comment on them.
"That¡¯s right," Magnus confirmed, lowering his voice.
"I won¡¯t go into detail here, but it has to do with the mercenaries hired at the celebration." Luden¡¯s expression shifted slightly as he turned his gaze toward the front of the classroom.
"I see," he murmured.
"In that case, we both have news to share. I¡¯ll ask Lazitha to reschedule my private lessons today so we have time to talk. But for now, let¡¯s keep this discussion off the academy grounds¡ªat least while we¡¯re friends." Magnus caught the unspoken meaning behind that last word. When they discussed this, it wouldn¡¯t be as Magnus speaking to Luden¡ªit would be Cain. That was the agreement they came to when, in regards to Luden offering his assistance.
"Right," Magnus agreed, shifting his focus forward as well.
Eredim, preparing to start the lesson, turned his attention to Magnus.
"Magnus, since you¡¯ve missed quite a few classes, you might be a bit behind. Just do your best to keep up, and I¡¯ll prepare some material for you tomorrow to review everything we¡¯ve covered so far in class. I imagine memorizing it won¡¯t be much trouble for you, will it?" Having taught Magnus for as long as he had, Eredim was well aware of his near-inhuman memory.
"Of course, Professor," Magnus answered with a nod.
"Good," Eredim acknowledged before moving on.
"Oh, and before your second class with Lazitha, I¡¯ll ask her to briefly go over what she¡¯s covered so far¡ªthough I imagine she¡¯d do that anyway once she sees you." With that, the lesson began. But as Eredim lectured, Magnus couldn¡¯t help but think back to what Eveline had told him in the Alternate Space.
Leaning slightly toward Luden, he lowered his voice.
"Hey, what exactly are we learning in Lazitha¡¯s class right now?" Luden glanced at him, smirking slightly.
"What every Adept-level mage has to learn. Their greatest tool," he answered.
"Teleportation."
Chapter 180: Beyond The World
Teleportation?
Even minutes after Luden mentioned it and Eredim moved on to other topics, Magnus couldn¡¯t shake the thought. Ever since he first saw Zeth use it, teleportation had fascinated him.
The problem is, I don¡¯t get many chances to observe it closely. And when I do, it¡¯s either too fast or too sudden for me to properly grasp.
Zeth¡¯s teleportation, for example, was dramatic¡ªhis body engulfed in light before vanishing. Eveline¡¯s, on the other hand, was instant. One second she was there, the next, she wasn¡¯t. No flash, no transition, no sign it even happened. The same applied to other mages he occasionally spotted using teleportation, or when Eveline teleported objects instead of herself. There were no words to truly describe the experience of seeing something right in front of you one moment, only for it to blink out of existence the next.
As for trying to visualize it myself... Even when I had Eveline teach me so many different forms of magic over a few days, I never asked her to demonstrate teleportation. I knew it would take too long and cut into time I could¡¯ve spent learning other magic.
But now, he had a real chance. An opportunity to study teleportation up close, without any rush or limitations. Just thinking about it made a grin creep onto his face, his mind drifting between the classroom and the possibilities.
Eredim must have noticed Magnus¡¯s attention was elsewhere because he suddenly called on him.
"Magnus, just to make sure you''re following along¡ªwhat are enchantments, how do they differ from runes, and why are they typically not used by Apprentice-level mages?" Hearing his name snapped Magnus back to reality. He glanced around, straightened in his seat, then answered.
"If I remember correctly... Enchantments are just another name for spells, but they¡¯re used to assist others rather than the caster. Enhancement magic falls into this category¡ªit includes spells that can boost the capabilities of fellow mages or even knights if given the chance. As for the difference between enchantments and runes, it comes down to how they function. Runes work by creating engravings with mana-rich materials or carving them into a mana catalyst. These catalysts act as storage, holding the mana in a near-inert state to prevent spirit suppression. Only when activated does the mana start flowing, but that also causes the runes to gradually deteriorate," Magnus explained, his tone steady, words fluid.
Eredim nodded, signaling him to continue.
"Because of this, runes usually involve not just the spell itself, but also self-repairing and replenishing magic. This lets them absorb ambient mana and store it within the catalyst, similar to a mana core. It also allows the runes to repair themselves when damaged. But since this process involves constant deterioration and restoration, mana artifices and spell catalysts eventually stop working unless properly maintained by a runesmith. Enchantments, on the other hand, don¡¯t rely on external components. They¡¯re pure mana formations, just like spells. They only have the initial mana their caster infused into them. They¡¯re usually always active but can¡¯t repair themselves or replenish mana unless specifically designed to do so, or unless the caster maintains control of the enchantment after casting."
Eredim smiled, clapping his hands together.
"Good, very good. I''m glad you''re keeping up, even if you¡¯re distracted, Magnus."
With that, he turned to address the rest of the class.
"As Magnus explained, the differences between runes and enchantments are significant. It¡¯s accurate to say that all enchantments are spells, but not all spells can be used as enchantments. This is a unique property. Unless a spell is specifically designed to be cast on either the caster or others, a mage must modify the mana formation themselves to make that possible. Now, while Magnus answered my first two questions, he left the last one unanswered. Why are enchantments not typically used by Apprentice-level mages?" Eredim scanned the room, not intending to call on Magnus again but giving someone else a chance to answer.
A few students raised their hands, and he selected one from the second row.
"Go ahead," he prompted.
"Is it because Apprentice-level mages usually can¡¯t sustain the cost of an enchantment?" Eredim paused, considering the answer before offering a half nod.
"That can be a factor, but it¡¯s not universal. Mana cores improve over time, so an Apprentice-level mage could have reserves close to that of an Adept. Who else has a more solid reason?" His gaze swept the classroom again before settling on Sylas, seated near the front with his sister.
"Go," Eredim said with a nod.
"It¡¯s because casting enchantments on others requires at least Adept-level mana control," Sylas answered.
"In combat¡ªwhere enchantments are most useful¡ªmages rely on defensive spells, while knights have their aura. If an ally has to completely drop their defenses just to receive an enchantment, that¡¯s only viable before battle. Even then, a strong-willed knight might unconsciously resist it. So, mages who use enchantments need to cast them in a way that doesn¡¯t interfere with a knight¡¯s aura or trigger a mage¡¯s protective spells. That requires precise mana control and an understanding of how those defenses function." Eredim looked pleased, nodding in approval.
"Very good. Everyone should take note of Sylas¡¯s example. Just because you¡¯re a knight doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t understand the principles of magic. Likewise, as mages, understanding aura and how knights operate will serve you well in the future." With that, he continued the lesson.
The remaining hours of class passed quickly, and before long, the first session of the day came to an end.
"Alright, I think this is a good place to stop," Eredim announced.
"Make sure to read chapters five through ten. You know the drill¡ªif you want to take a break, go ahead. The rest of you, follow your professors to your next class." With that, he turned back to the board and began wiping it down.
Everyone in the classroom slowly stood, some chatting as they made their way toward the door. Magnus, Luden, and Nithra followed suit, stepping into the hallway where they spotted Lazitha and Mulvin waiting outside.
Unlike earlier classes, the students who preferred to take their breaks and skip an hour of learning were long gone. Those who remained were the ones pushing toward the Pseudo-Adept level or nearing Adept-level. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean some students didn¡¯t still hold biases toward Mulvin for his commoner background, or that Nithra was particularly thrilled about being around Lazitha now. But personal biases meant little when it came to learning and advancing as mages and knights.
As he said earlier, before Lazitha led them away, Eredim had a brief conversation with her. When she exited the classroom, she turned to Magnus with a polite nod.
"It¡¯s good to see you attending my classes again, Magnus. It feels strange only having two students show up."
"Feels good to be back, Professor Lazitha," Magnus replied, completely sincere.
"Especially after hearing what you''ve been focusing on lately. I¡¯ve always been interested in teleportation."
"Oh? Is that so? Well, you¡¯re in luck," Lazitha said, a small smile tugging at her lips.
"Luden and Nithra have been studying teleportation longer than you, but they¡¯re still learning¡ªthey haven¡¯t mastered it yet. You should be able to keep up. But if you fall behind, I¡¯ll be here to guide you." With that, she led the group of four up to the fourth floor of the main academy building. As always, the hallways up here were windowless, the air quieter, the atmosphere more focused. Without pause, they made their way to the private training chamber Lazitha had reserved for today¡¯s lesson.
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
She pressed her Sigilbrand to the door and gave the knob a twist, unlocking it with ease.
Inside, Lazitha¡¯s heels clicked against the stone floor as she strode toward the center of the room. Magnus perched himself on the stone railing encircling the central training area, while Luden leaned on a pillar a few meters away, arms crossed, looking relaxed. Nithra, meanwhile, seemed ready to drop onto the floor and sit until Lazitha turned to her.
"Oh, Nithra, I¡¯m going to need you as my assistant. Come here." Lazitha gestured her over with a beckoning motion.
Nithra paused, staring at her with a deadpan expression.
"Are you serious?"
"Of course," Lazitha said smoothly.
"Magnus hasn¡¯t had the chance to learn about mana scaling, so I want you to serve as a visual demonstration while I explain it." Magnus perked up at that. He recognized the term¡ªEveline had mentioned it as a key aspect of being an Adept-level mage¡ªbut he still had no idea what it actually entailed.
Nithra, however, didn¡¯t move, narrowing her eyes slightly as she stared at Lazitha. But if the professor noticed, she didn¡¯t react to it.
"Come now," Lazitha continued, her tone calm but carrying something beneath the surface. Not quite a threat¡ªthreatening a student wouldn¡¯t do¡ªbut still enough to make Nithra¡¯s body tense for a moment. Magnus caught it, even if no one else did.
With a quiet exhale and an unintelligible grumble, Nithra finally stood and walked over, taking her place beside Lazitha.
"Good. Now then, we can begin." Lazitha turned her attention to Magnus and Luden.
"As you already know, Magnus, we¡¯ve been focusing on teleportation since all three of you are approaching Adept-level. However, you may not fully understand the details of teleportation, or the concept of mana scaling, which is closely tied to Adept-level magic and beyond. To start, teleportation falls under the sub-category of Space-Time Magic. For many Adept-level mages, it serves as their first exposure to Adept-class magic that directly interacts with the fabric of space itself." Magnus¡¯s eyes lit up with intrigue. There were so many branches and sub-categories of magic that he hadn¡¯t had time to study them all, so this was partially new information to him.
Luden, on the other hand, looked like he was simply enjoying the lesson, already familiar with this material.
Lazitha turned to Nithra.
"Now, Nithra, demonstrate the teleportation spell we¡¯ve been practicing in class¡ªbut restrict your mana usage to that of an average Apprentice-level mage."
Nithra let out an annoyed sigh but complied. Closing her eyes, she focused for a brief moment as mana began to condense in front of her, flowing outward from her mana core. Unlike when forming a mana construct, the gathered energy didn¡¯t take on a distinct shape or structure. Instead, it compressed, growing smaller yet brighter, showing just how much concentrated mana was packed into one place.
"Right now, what you¡¯re seeing¡ªthe condensation of mana into a tightly packed space¡ªis the result of attempting to use a teleportation spell with Apprentice-level mana reserves," Lazitha explained. "It¡¯s a complex process. Although it isn¡¯t visible to the naked eye, if you were to use a sensory spell, you¡¯d see that the mana being condensed isn¡¯t forming a simple sphere. Instead, it takes on a precise, needle-like structure in a very specific formation. However, due to the limitations of an Apprentice-level mage¡¯s mana core, the spirit suppression effect prevents the spell from functioning properly. That¡¯s why you see condensation, but no actual teleportation." She gestured for Nithra to stop.
The moment Nithra released the spell, the high concentration of mana quickly dispersed, breaking down in a matter of seconds as the surrounding spirits eroded it¡ªproof of just how much energy had been gathered.
"This is where the concept of mana scaling comes into play," Lazitha continued.
"It was first discovered by the mage who officially left the world for the first time in recorded history." Magnus¡¯s expression shifted.
Left the world? What is she talking about?
Noticing his reaction, Lazitha elaborated.
"Magnus, both magic and aura originate from mana, which I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of. But unlike mages, knights never gain or lose aura. So, how is it that they can still defend against mages whose mana reserves are constantly growing?" It was an interesting question¡ªwhy didn¡¯t raw mana quantity overpower a knight¡¯s aura if both came from the same fundamental source and shared the same base quality?
Well, that¡¯s not something I expected to be asked in a magic class... but if I had to guess...
Magnus thought for a moment before answering, "Is it Aura Intensity?"
Lazitha¡¯s lips curved into a pleased smile.
"Exactly.
"Aura Intensity¡ªthe ability to increase the potency of one¡¯s aura through force of will. It¡¯s also known as aura condensation, the process of making aura more stalwart. Think of it like the difference between a wall made of soft mud versus one made of clay. They have the same base material, but one has been refined to be far stronger than the other. If aura condensation can allow knights to overcome raw mana quantity, then logically, mana condensation should allow mages to surpass similar hurdles. This is the principle behind mana scaling." It was also what they had witnessed when Nithra attempted to use the teleportation spell with enough mana control to condense mana, but not enough actual mana itself.
Only when mana reaches a precise level of compression and quantity does magic gain the ability to directly affect space. However, if you compress too little mana or have a large quantity without compression, the effect becomes impossible. Certain things could only be achieved through the precise scaling of one''s mana, even if you understand the correct mana formation for a spell.
With that concept settling in Magnus''s mind, Lazitha clapped her hands.
"Now then, all of you, gather around. We¡¯re going on a little field trip," Lazitha announced, calling Magnus and Luden over.
Magnus blinked as he pushed himself off the railing and asked, "Wait... you mean you''re going to teleport us somewhere?"
"That''s right," Lazitha confirmed.
"But don''t worry, we won''t leave academy grounds. Experiencing teleportation firsthand is the best way to understand how it works. Luden and Nithra have gone through this a few times already, but there''s no harm in doing it again." Luden, who seemed perfectly fine with this, nodded in agreement as he stepped closer to Lazitha.
"Indeed. I have to admit, being teleported for the first time was quite enlightening."
"Enlightening? Really?" Magnus asked, skeptical. He had never been teleported before, so maybe he was underestimating the experience. But if it was just moving from one place to another in an instant, he didn¡¯t see what was so enlightening¡ªor even helpful¡ªabout it.
If anything, he figured it would just be disorienting.
Luden only smiled seeing the doubt on Magnus''s face as he said, "You''ll see what I mean."
Taking his word for it, Magnus, Luden, and Nithra gathered around Lazitha as she continued.
"In order for a teleportation spell to properly pierce through space, both mana condensation and quantity are required. You have to overcome the spirit suppression effect by reaching the necessary scale of mana instantly, rather than building up to it gradually. Something only Adept-level mages are capable of. Now then, are you all ready?" She asked, looking back at them. Nithra and Luden nodded, while Magnus hesitated for a second before responding.
"I suppose so."
"Perfect. Then here we go." Those were the last words Magnus heard before everything changed. If he was being honest, he wasn¡¯t even sure what had just happened. He hadn¡¯t seen the process, hadn¡¯t felt any shift¡ªone moment he was in the chamber, and the next...
Darkness.
No, it was more than that. He couldn¡¯t even say he saw darkness¡ªit was something deeper, something he could only experience with a combination of all his senses.
A complete void, not just the absence of light, but the absence of anything. Nothing here was familiar, at least not in a way Magnus could recognize. It reminded him of the void he had glimpsed when the Null State Glitch tore through reality.
But different.
It was hard to explain how two different forms of nothingness felt different from one another, but he knew it. What he was experiencing now and what he had seen back then were similar, yet distinct on some level he couldn¡¯t put into words.
"Are you with us, Magnus?" Lazitha¡¯s voice snapped him back.
"It¡¯s common for people to be caught off guard, shocked, or even collapse upon entering the Liminal Veil for the first time."
Magnus blinked.
Breathed, purely out of instinct.
He hadn¡¯t even realized he had been staring¡ªhis gaze locked to his right, unfocused. Only when he turned his head did he finally take in his surroundings. Lazitha, Luden, and Nithra stood nearby, perfectly at ease. They were all standing on a glowing platform¡ªa mana construct¡ªthe only source of light in an expanse of absolute darkness.
"Wh-Where are we?" Magnus asked, his voice laced with confusion and shock as he looked around.
They were no longer in the chamber.
They were standing on a lone, glowing platform in a sea of nothing.
"Hmm... there¡¯s no single way to describe this place," Lazitha said thoughtfully.
"But if you must, think of it as what lies outside the world. When you teleport¡ªwhen you pierce through space¡ªyou temporarily leave the universe behind. This is what exists beyond it. A realm beyond here or there, beyond then or when. The Liminal Veil is the boundary one reaches when they step past what we typically accept as the world. It¡¯s difficult to explain... so it¡¯s easier for you to just look around for yourself." Magnus didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He had already been scanning his surroundings, looking left and right since they arrived.
But there was nothing.
Nothing¡ªuntil he finally looked up.
The moment his eyes lifted, his entire body tensed. He stumbled back, falling onto the platform as his breath caught in his throat, his eyes widening in pure, incomprehensible shock. Lazitha, Luden, and Nithra didn¡¯t react. They stood still, unfazed, as if they had expected this, as though they had already experienced this for themselves and that his reaction was entirely justified.
Lazitha¡¯s voice was calm, steady, guiding.
"Tell me, Magnus. What do you see?"
There was only one answer.
"T- Th- The world..." Magnus whispered, his voice barely audible.
His gaze remained locked upward as he spoke again, clearer this time.
"I can see everything."
Chapter 181: A Perfect Replica
What did Magnus mean by that?
That was the problem¡ªit was difficult to put into words. It was that very struggle that had made him hesitate in the first place. In this vast emptiness, a void known as the Liminal Veil, there was no real sense of direction¡ªonly what felt relative to them.
But when Magnus looked up, he saw exactly what he had told Lazitha.
If this void had a sky, then it had been replaced with a view of the world. It was like looking through an enormous, slightly curved glass pane. The ¡®glass¡¯ had a faint luminescence, casting a soft glow that contrasted with the overwhelming darkness. Beyond it, the world stretched out in a distorted, fish-eyed view, making the pane seem impossibly vast yet oddly minuscule at the same time. It was as if every layer of the physical world had been unfolded and stacked into the same space.
He saw the open blue sky and drifting clouds¡ªyet at the same time, he saw nothing but rock and packed earth buried deep underground. Colors and materials he recognized from Takerth Academy were interwoven throughout, some more distinct than others. Everything was there, all at once. The world overlapped itself, its layers twisting and folding over one another in ways that defied geography and logic.
He could see it all, yet it was overwhelming to even try to process it.
It made no sense.
¡°Oh, well, that¡¯s unexpected. You¡¯re telling me you can actually see the world itself?¡± Lazitha¡¯s voice pulled Magnus away from the dizzying view above. There was a hint of surprise in her tone, tinged with curiosity.
¡°Yes... can¡¯t you?¡± Magnus asked, pointing toward the strange vision hanging above them like an endless yet somehow finite orb.
Lazitha glanced up but only to shake her head.
¡°No. Vision doesn¡¯t exactly work in the Veil¡ªat least, not while teleporting. There¡¯s no light here, so there¡¯s nothing to perceive. What we ¡®see¡¯ is just our senses trying to interpret whatever exists beyond us into something comprehensible. That¡¯s why everyone experiences the Liminal Veil differently.¡± Magnus blinked, caught off guard.
So... no one else can see what I¡¯m seeing?
Standing up from the platform, he resisted the urge to look up again. The more he stared, the more disoriented he felt, like he was about to lose his balance and tumble into infinity.
His eyes met Luden¡¯s briefly. In turn, Luden looked up, his eyes narrowing slightly.
¡°For me, I see a ring¡ªor I guess you could call it a halo. It¡¯s incredibly bright and hard to focus on for long, but depending on where I direct my attention, I can make out things inside it. They look trapped, stretched, and elongated.¡±
Lazitha nodded before adding her own experience.
¡°As for me, it¡¯s like a shattered image made of glass. To see anything clearly, I have to piece it together, like solving a puzzle.¡± Nithra, as reluctant as ever to engage in conversation, didn¡¯t say what she saw. But she didn¡¯t need to¡ªLazitha answered for her.
¡°Nithra sees the world as a flame, constantly shifting and burning in the void. For her, the only way to make sense of it is to focus on the center, where the fire burns at its core.¡± After listening to everyone¡¯s perspectives, Magnus realized that, despite how strange his own view was, it was probably the most straightforward and complete. Lazitha seemed to notice as well.
¡°How someone perceives the world here depends on how well their mind can interpret it,¡± she explained.
¡°That¡¯s why I was surprised you could just see everything outright. It seems you have a natural talent for navigating the Liminal Veil.¡± There was genuine praise in her voice¡ªwhat Magnus had was a rare and useful trait for teleportation.
¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Luden agreed.
¡°When I first saw all of this, I collapsed and blacked out. Nithra, on the other hand...¡± He trailed off as Nithra shot him a sharp look that made it clear he should stop talking. With a shrug, he relented, choosing not to reveal whatever had happened when she first saw her own version of the world. Though, given her reaction, Magnus could only assume it hadn¡¯t gone well.
¡°In any case, compared to us, your reaction¡ªfreaking out a little and falling¡ªwas pretty tame,¡± Luden concluded.
¡°Huh. I guess I¡¯m just¡ adaptable,¡± Magnus muttered. His voice and posture had settled, far calmer than before. If he was being honest, the initial shock hadn¡¯t come from what he was seeing. After all, he had already witnessed something deeper¡ªthe source code of reality itself, or what he believed to be the most fundamental layer of existence¡ªwhen the Nullfang¡¯s glitch had spiraled out of control. Compared to that, this view, while overwhelming, wasn¡¯t nearly as incomprehensible.
No, what had thrown him off was the sheer flood of sensory information hitting him all at once.
But as he¡¯d told Luden, he was adaptable.
¡°Still, I¡¯ve got a lot of questions,¡± he admitted.
¡°Like... how are we even breathing out here? How are we surviving in a void? And what does any of this have to do with teleportation? That part still isn¡¯t making sense to me.¡± All of them were genuine questions. Sure, he could just write it off as magic, but that wasn¡¯t enough for him. He wanted answers¡ªnot just to satisfy his curiosity, but because he wondered if this knowledge could be useful. If he could understand it, maybe he could use it to assist in enhancing his abilities in the future.
¡°All of those are perfectly reasonable questions, but they¡¯re hard to answer until you master teleportation yourself,¡± Lazitha said.
¡°But I can help answer one of them, the question of how this connects to teleportation. It¡¯s quite simple.¡± The platform beneath them began to move. Magnus felt it immediately. Before, they had been motionless¡ªat least in relation to the world above¡ªbut now, they were shifting. Slowly at first, but the acceleration steadily built, and he felt a distinct pull as if something were drawing him back toward the world.
¡°Things that leave the world can¡¯t remain separated from it for long,¡± Lazitha explained. ¡°
The world naturally pulls back anything that was once part of it. The only way to delay that is through anchoring magic. I just removed our anchor, so now we¡¯re returning.¡± As she spoke, their speed increased rapidly, making it look like they were about to crash straight into the world. But just as Magnus blinked, the impact never came.
They were back.
Standing once more in the private training chamber, exactly where they had been before.
Lazitha took a step forward and turned to face the group.
¡°Magnus, you said this didn¡¯t feel like teleportation, but in truth, this is what every mage experiences when using the spell. Separating from the world also means separating from its time. From an outside perspective, it happens in an instant, but for those teleporting, it can feel like minutes¡ªsometimes even longer, depending on how long they anchor themselves. Of course, there¡¯s also the issue of navigation¡ªmaking sure you don¡¯t rematerialize inside a wall¡ªbut that¡¯s not the focus of today¡¯s lesson.¡± With a snap of her fingers, three wooden tables appeared in the center of the chamber, each holding an apple on top.
¡°Today¡¯s lesson is simple,¡± she continued.
¡°Teleportation involves multiple processes, so for now, your task is to pierce a hole into space and send the apple through it. Then, let it return naturally. Luden and Nithra, you¡¯re both already familiar with the spell, so this should be easy for you.¡±
Her gaze shifted to Magnus.
¡°As for you, I¡¯ll teach you the spell and demonstrate it personally so you can try casting it. Don¡¯t feel pressured to keep up with the others.¡±
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
¡°Right,¡± Magnus said with a nod. His eyes flickered slightly the moment she mentioned the word demonstrate.
Right now, my Magic Simulation Space can only replicate mana formations for spells that create visible phenomena. That¡¯s why I know so many forms of elementrix magic¡ªtransmuting condensed mana into different elements. But for things like spatial magic, it''s more so just raw manipulation... I¡¯m not actually warping space with mana. The Command Console is doing it for me, based on how I visualize it. If I could one day see or sense mana like other mages do¡ªoutside of its condensed form¡ªthat might change. But for now, watching someone use teleportation is the only way I can replicate it.
It wasn¡¯t necessarily a disadvantage. In fact, it could even be seen as an advantage. The Command Console¡¯s ability to warp space was undoubtedly more potent than any form of magic. But at the same time, the more he pretended to be a mage, the more obvious the oddities of his abilities became to anyone paying close attention. As for how his version of teleportation would compare to a mage¡¯s... he had no idea.
¡°Alright, move to your stations,¡± Lazitha instructed.
Magnus, Luden, and Nithra each picked a table and stood in front of it. Luden and Nithra didn¡¯t need any instructions¡ªthey had already begun casting the teleportation spell, seamlessly preparing its initial steps.
Magnus observed them closely, starting with Nithra. Unlike during the earlier demonstration, where she had limited herself to Apprentice-level casting, this time the spell activated within seconds. The space around the apple contorted violently for a brief moment before snapping back, like a stretched rubber band releasing. In an instant, the apple was gone¡ªswallowed up as if it had never existed. Only fragments of condensed mana fluttered in the air where it had been, slowly fading away.
Luden¡¯s approach was different. Compared to Nithra, his casting was slower, but the process was far more controlled and precise.
Just like before, space bent for a moment, and then the apple vanished. But unlike Nithra¡¯s, Luden¡¯s spell left behind far fewer residual mana particles.
¡°What do you notice?¡± Lazitha asked as she stepped up to Magnus¡¯s table, following his gaze toward Luden and Nithra.
¡°Huh?¡± Magnus turned toward her, processing his thoughts.
¡°Well¡ It feels like they leave behind traces¡ªresidue, in a way,¡± he mused.
¡°When I¡¯ve seen Master-level mages use teleportation, it¡¯s always extremely smooth. I don¡¯t see any warping, no flashes of light, and no leftover particles. It just feels...¡±
¡°Immediate?¡± Lazitha offered.
Magnus nodded. That was the best way to describe it.
¡°It¡¯s a matter of mastery,¡± she explained.
¡°Teleportation requires condensing mana into a dense, complex structure capable of piercing space. It¡¯s a delicate process, relying on both mana control and reserves. The faster the formation is completed¡ªand the less time the spirits have to break it down¡ªthe cleaner and more instantaneous the spell becomes.¡± As she spoke, Magnus noticed Nithra¡¯s apple suddenly reappearing on her table, landing in the exact spot where it had vanished. Since it hadn¡¯t been anchored or directed elsewhere, it had naturally returned to its point of origin.
A few seconds later, Luden¡¯s apple did the same.
Neither of them resumed casting right away, both seemingly lost in thought, contemplating ways to refine their technique.
¡°Now,¡± Lazitha said, turning to Magnus, ¡°I¡¯m going to cast this slowly so you can follow along. Let me know if you need help forming the mana structure.¡±
Before she could start, Magnus raised a hand.
¡°Actually... could you do it at your normal speed?¡±
She paused, blinking at him.
¡°Hmm? You don¡¯t want me to slow down?¡±
Magnus nodded.
¡°I pick up magic best when I see it in action a few times. I haven¡¯t been able to grasp teleportation yet, but I think if I watch it enough, I can figure it out... if you¡¯re willing, of course." Lazitha didn¡¯t respond immediately. His request caught her off guard. Being able to replicate a spell just by watching. It wasn¡¯t just rare¡ªit was something only Master-level mages could typically do, and even they had limitations.
But then again... he¡¯s already considered Pseudo-Master level under that persona of his. If anything, this would explain how he improves so quickly. It would also make sense of how he seemingly mastered the Mana Sphere Spell after only studying it for a few hours.
After a brief moment of consideration, she sighed.
¡°Alright. If you say so. Just let me know when you¡¯ve seen enough.¡± And so, Lazitha began demonstrating the spell at full speed. As Luden and Nithra continued refining their teleportation sequences over the next hour, Magnus stood still, watching. Over and over, he observed the apple disappearing into thin air, only to reappear a moment later.
It was different from anything else he had studied. Unlike elemental magic, where he could visualize mana condensing and transforming into fire, water, or other elements, teleportation just happened. There was nothing to animate in his mind¡ªno gradual change, no process to follow. The apple was there one moment and gone the next.
It was a challenge to wrap his head around.
Fortunately, a Master-level mage wouldn¡¯t exhaust their mana from repeated teleportation, so Lazitha had no trouble continuing the demonstrations. However, she remained doubtful that this method would help Magnus. She hadn¡¯t even shown him the mana formation yet.
But then¡ªon what had to be the sixtieth or seventieth teleportation¡ªMagnus finally spoke.
¡°I think I understand it now.¡± His sudden announcement caught Lazitha off guard. She barely had time to react before the apple she had just teleported reappeared.
¡°Already?¡± Lazitha said, surprise evident in her voice. She had been teaching Luden and Nithra this teleportation spell for days. Their current abilities were the result of multiple lessons, rigorous practice, and the fact that they were both prodigies.
But Magnus didn¡¯t answer.
Instead, he picked up the apple from the table, turning it over in his hand. He studied it closely, committing every detail to memory with meticulous precision. Thanks to his heightened memory, the process only took a few seconds¡ªespecially given how small the apple was.
Once he had every feature locked in his mind, he visualized it.
And then, he tried to execute it.
For a moment, his mind sat in a place of doubt; however, that doubt vanished as visualization was accepted. Instantly, lines of code surged through the Command Console. At that very moment, the apple in Magnus¡¯s hand vanished¡ªdisappearing just as it had when Lazitha teleported it.
Luden and Nithra were too focused on their own attempts and contemplations to notice, but Lazitha, standing directly in front of Magnus, caught it immediately. Her various forms of sensory magic were always active, constantly monitoring the world around her. Yet, when the apple disappeared from his hand, she felt nothing.
No warping of space.
No mana buildup.
Just absence.
¡°What...¡± She muttered, frowning as her mind scrambled to process what she had just witnessed. Meanwhile, Magnus¡¯s face lit up. He had done it¡ªsuccessfully teleported something for the first time.
Now, I just have to bring it back, right?
Without moving his hand, he visualized the same process in reverse¡ªthe apple returning to where it had been. Having already completed the process once, the second time was even faster. The Command Console accepted and executed the command effortlessly.
And just as suddenly as it had vanished, the apple reappeared.
"Holy shit... I did it!" Magnus exclaimed, unable to contain his excitement. His grip on the apple tightened as he turned to Lazitha¡ªonly to find her staring at him with an intense, scrutinizing expression.
¡°Huh? Something wrong?¡± His excitement dulled as he noticed her reaction.
Lazitha¡¯s eyes flickered between him and the apple before she finally spoke. ¡°How did you-¡±
[Don¡¯t say anything.]
Before she could finish, a voice¡ªone she recognized¡ªechoed in her mind. The words weren¡¯t her own, they belonged to a telepathic message, causing her to pause. Someone else was speaking to her. The communication lasted only a few seconds, but from Magnus¡¯s perspective, it looked as if Lazitha had suddenly stopped mid-sentence and gone silent. When the mental link finally broke, Lazitha took a slow breath before shifting her expression into a smile.
¡°Congratulations, Magnus. You learned that faster than... well, anyone I¡¯ve ever met. Let alone taught.¡±
¡°Oh, well¡ I was just feeling it out, really. Can¡¯t say I did anything special,¡± Magnus replied, trying to play it off.
¡°Whatever the case, you clearly have a knack for teleportation. I can¡¯t even point out any flaws or give you any critiques, so why don¡¯t you keep practicing while I check on the other two?¡± Magnus nodded, though he couldn¡¯t help but notice the subtle shift in Lazitha¡¯s demeanor. As she walked away, heading toward Luden and Nithra, he mulled it over.
Maybe I should¡¯ve held off a bit longer. Acted like I couldn¡¯t do it right away? Hmm... oh well. Too late for regrets. At least I finally unlocked teleportation!
His exhilaration surged again at the mere thought, and he decided to try a few more times. Turning back to the apple in his hand, he noticed it had bruises from when he had gripped it too tightly earlier. No matter¡ªhe quickly memorized the bruises¡¯ exact placement before attempting the teleportation again. With a thought, the apple disappeared. Another thought, another visualization, and it reappeared.
It seemed to flicker in and out of existence.
Wow, this is a lot easier than I thought. Now that I¡¯ve got the hang of it, I can already see the possibilities. Just imagine all the things we can do with teleportation, Basker. All the new abilities this opens up.
But Basker¡¯s reply made Magnus freeze.
[Master, upon inspection, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve accomplished what you think you have.]
What? What are you talking about?
Magnus frowned, confused.
[Look at the apple.]
That simple request made Magnus focus on the apple in his hand. At first, he didn¡¯t know what he was looking for¡ªuntil he noticed it. The bruises were gone.
[Master, when you visualized the apple reappearing, you inadvertently used the image of the non-bruised apple instead of the bruised one.]
I did? Shit... wait, so where did this apple come from? Did I just accidentally teleport an apple from somewhere else?
[No, Master, I don¡¯t believe so. In fact, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been teleporting anything at all. The Command Console is extremely straightforward¡ªit doesn¡¯t do any work beyond what it needs to. It doesn¡¯t interpret things outside your visualizations. So, I believe you haven¡¯t been teleporting these apples at all.]
Magnus¡¯s expression slowly shifted as the realization dawned on him.
Wait... are you saying that I¡¯ve been...
[I believe so, Master. Instead of teleporting, I think you¡¯ve been inadvertently making the apples disappear and then bringing them back. In other words, you¡¯ve been deleting them and creating a perfect replica in their place.]
Chapter 182: [Deletion] & [Restoration]
Magnus froze at the mere thought, staring at the apple in his hand as if it were some alien artifact.
Matter and energy couldn¡¯t be created or destroyed, only changed. That was the law of conservation, and to some extent, Magnus believed it applied to this world just like his own. The most obvious example in his mind was Magic. It seemed to defy logic¡ªmages could control elements, teleport through space, travel to the void of the Liminal Veil, and even manipulate time and space itself.
But it couldn¡¯t create something from nothing, and it always required mana to function. Magic had its limits, always following a system of cost.
Yet the Command Console... or, more accurately, source code abilities in general aren''t bound by those same systems. The only restrictions on source code are the ones it''s imposed on itself.
He''d realized this a long time ago, back when the Command Console first told him it didn¡¯t have the permissions needed to act. Until that moment, he¡¯d thought it was omnipotent. Especially after seeing how the Console could move things with an absolute, practically irresistible force.
As for being bound by traditional systems, that all went out the window the first time he used [High-Speed Regeneration].
His body didn¡¯t have the resources to heal at that kind of speed, but it didn¡¯t cause any issues because Magnus never saw it that way. When he made his cells divide and grow, he didn¡¯t picture them ''using'' any resources. He just made them split. And the Command Console, as straightforward as it was, simply followed that. The result? Something that shouldn¡¯t be possible, in this world or his last: the creation of matter, breaking the law of conservation.
In this world, maybe only source code could so blatantly violate the rules, because it was what created them. Now, based on what Basker had told him, Magnus had gone beyond just creating resources for his body to heal faster¡ªhe¡¯d created something outright.
Basker, are you sure this isn¡¯t the same apple?
This was too big to be mistaken about. He had to be certain before jumping to conclusions, though he understood why Basker thought what he did.
All Magnus had visualized was the apple disappearing and reappearing, something he couldn¡¯t do before because he couldn¡¯t clearly picture it. To him, it felt like teleportation, just like Lazitha had shown him. But there were two ways to interpret what he¡¯d done. One was that the Command Console moved the apple, changing its coordinates and then bringing it back. That was his intention. But the other interpretation was that the Console simply understood his command as getting rid of the apple and creating a new one.
[I can¡¯t be completely sure unless we test it, Master. I think we should visualize getting rid of the bruised apple like before, but this time, instead of bringing it back, change your visualization. Visualize the same apple, but remove one of the bruises. There shouldn¡¯t be an apple in this world with that specific bruise, so if it shows up in your hand, we¡¯ll know for sure¡]
Confirmation that I''m not teleporting anything... but creating and destroying. Considering how Lazitha acted when she saw my ''teleportation,'' it¡¯s probably safest to test it this way. Removing a bruise should be subtle enough not to raise any suspicion.
He looked at the bruised apple in his hand, inspecting it quickly, then set it down on the table. He glanced to his right, seeing that Luden and Nithra were both busy¡ªNithra was still being instructed by Lazitha. None of them were paying attention to him.
Good.
Turning his attention back to the bruised apple on the table, Magnus took a deep breath, though it wasn¡¯t necessary. He began with the visualization to make the apple disappear. It happened in an instant¡ªthe apple vanished, as though swallowed by an invisible void. Then he started constructing the imagery again, visualizing the same apple, but this time with one of the lighter bruises removed.
This was purely imaginary, an apple that shouldn¡¯t exist anywhere else in the world. With a thought, he tried to bring it into being. And just like that, it appeared, right in front of him on the table.
Magnus froze, staring at it.
Slowly, he reached out, hesitating, before picking it up. He turned it in his hands, and then¡ªthere it was¡ªthe bruise that had been on the apple from gripping it too hard was gone.
Basker had been right.
Oh... Okay... okay, okay. Holy shit!
Before, when he thought he¡¯d unlocked teleportation, he¡¯d been excited. But now? Now he was overwhelmed. He could create things? He could make something from nothing? What did this mean? Didn¡¯t it change everything?
Seriously, Basker, this isn¡¯t a joke! I- This means I could duplicate anything, right? Money, food, maybe even spell catalysts or magical artifacts. As long as I can get my hands on one of anything, I can make as many as I want now, right? Actually, wait- Could I even create things from Earth? With my memory, I could probably recreate almost anything I¡¯ve seen closely enough.
Magnus¡¯s mind raced, thoughts tumbling over one another. It wasn¡¯t chaotic in the sense of intrusive thoughts, but more like his brain running through a thousand possibilities at once. Basker didn¡¯t have any influence over it, and yet, the hound spoke up.
[Master, please calm down. Before jumping to conclusions, we need to properly test this ability. Think about how dangerous this could¡¯ve been if you¡¯d left this class thinking you had just achieved teleportation.]
Basker¡¯s words slammed the brakes hard, especially the last part, bringing Magnus¡¯s imagination to a screeching halt. His thoughts slowly reeled themselves in.
Oh¡ yeah, I guess you¡¯re right.
He¡¯d thought he¡¯d mastered teleportation not too long ago, but what he really had was the ability to erase something and recreate it. If Basker hadn¡¯t pointed out the oddity and Magnus had gone on without questioning anything, what could have happened? Right now, he couldn¡¯t fully visualize his entire body¡ªonly parts of it at a time. That¡¯s why he never used [Self Body Puppetry] on his whole body. But eventually, it would¡¯ve been only a matter of time before he tried to teleport something valuable¡ªsomething that shouldn''t be erased. Or, in a more dangerous scenario, if his mind ever grew capable of visualizing his whole body, he would¡¯ve tried to teleport himself.
And that would¡¯ve been it. He would¡¯ve erased himself from existence.
Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
[The Command Console is a powerful tool, Master, but its inability to understand true intent makes it dangerous. No ability should be used without caution, and that includes the ability to create and destroy.]
Magnus fell silent for a moment, nodding to himself.
Right. I needed that reminder. Thanks, Basker. I got ahead of myself, let the possibilities cloud my judgment.
[Of course, Master. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.]
A counterbalance. A secondary opinion. An entity that always had Magnus¡¯s best interest in mind.
Well, there are still a few more hours left in this class. So before it ends¡ªand before we have to talk to Luden about Nightshade¡ªwe need to figure out exactly what the parameters of our new abilities are.
[Yes, though we should keep our experimentation subtle, considering we are surrounded by others.]
Once again, Magnus gave a barely perceptible nod of agreement. Everyone else was focused on their own spells for now, but if he suddenly started testing everything he wanted to, they would definitely notice. Anything more extreme would have to wait until he was back in his dorm, under the protection of Eveline¡¯s spells.
So, keeping that in mind, he started his subtle yet in-depth experimentation, working in tandem with Basker, who kept watch for any irregularities.
From an outside perspective, it would have simply looked like Magnus was performing flawless teleportation over and over again. But in reality, every attempt was slightly different, each one testing a variable he hadn¡¯t accounted for before. With how quickly he could form his visualizations, he managed to run through all his planned tests in under an hour, giving him a solid grasp of what was actually happening.
Alright, let¡¯s start from the beginning, Basker. First, the ability we¡¯ve decided to call [Deletion].
A simple name for a simple, yet terrifying ability, depending on how it was used and what it was used on.
[So far, Master, we¡¯ve identified two requirements for its use. Firstly, like many abilities of the Command Console, it requires a proper visualization of the target. This means [Deletion]¡¯s limitations align with your current mental capabilities.]
Right, which means I can¡¯t delete anything too large or too complex for me to visualize accurately. Size-wise, my limit is about the dimensions of a human torso or limb. Anything bigger, and I can¡¯t hold all the details in my mind clearly enough for the Command Console to lock onto it. As for complexity... I have more leeway there, but I doubt I¡¯d be able to memorize all the compact runes of a spell catalyst or a mana artifice, so those are off the table.
[Correct. The second limitation is isolation. [Deletion] functions through you precisely imagining the target disappearing. Though we haven¡¯t tested this yet, it¡¯s reasonable to assume that it works better on standalone objects than on things that are part of a larger whole.]
Magnus stared at the apple on the table as Basker spoke. The apple was simple¡ªsmall enough to memorize in full, easy to erase. But what if he wanted to delete part of a wall?
In that case, he had two options: The first was knowing exactly what the wall would look like after the missing piece was gone, which would be difficult unless he had a reference. The second was to visualize the wall in its entirety, then focus only on the section he wanted to erase¡ªessentially cookie-cutting the target out.
That second method is actually what I do whenever I use [Self Body Puppetry], except instead of deleting anything, I¡¯m moving parts of body that I¡¯ve already memorized. I¡¯d have to do the same thing if I ever wanted to use [Deletion] on a person or a creature.
The first method required preparation or external observation. The second required him to memorize the details of an entire structure in real-time. Both were viable, but if he had to use [Deletion] in a combat situation, he figured it would be best to stick to targeting objects.
Still... even with its limitations, this ability is ridiculously powerful. When something is deleted, it¡¯s completely gone. Not just removed, but erased entirely. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s purely physical or if it affects things on the source code level as well. But either way, with this ability, it doesn¡¯t matter how durable something is or how unique a weapon or tool might be. The moment I memorize its structure, I can delete it. And if I ever manage to memorize an enemy¡¯s body¡ªor even just a section of it¡ªduring combat, I doubt there¡¯s anything they could do to stop me. If my understanding is right, and the Null State Glitch has a lower permission level than the Command Console, then I could even bypass the Nullfang¡¯s [True Immortality] with this.
[Indeed. Aside from its limitations and the hurdles of using it in battle, I have yet to find any downsides to this ability.]
And with that covered, Magnus and Basker moved on to the next ability.
Now, [Restoration] is a lot more complex compared to [Deletion], which was a bit of a surprise. At the same time, though, it has fewer limitations, at least based on what our limited testing has shown us so far.
[Unlike many of the Command Console¡¯s abilities, [Restoration] does not require legitimacy, but rather clarity. Typically, the Command Console uses your visualizations as a pathing method, allowing it to determine what you, as its user, are trying to affect. If your visualizations aren¡¯t accurate to something that exists, the Command Console rejects them because it can¡¯t narrow down a target.]
But [Restoration] doesn¡¯t have that limitation. It¡¯s a creation ability, meaning that even if something doesn¡¯t exist in the world, as long as I provide enough detail, the Command Console will simply create it.
Through their experimentation, Magnus and Basker had seen this firsthand. Magnus had deleted and created apples of varying shades of red, and he was fairly confident he could make a purple or even a blue apple if he wanted. He could also modify the apple¡¯s structure entirely, creating a whole new type of fruit¡ªan apple with bumps on one side or one with a completely flat bottom. Normally, the Command Console would reject such visualizations because they didn¡¯t exist. But with [Restoration], as long as the details were realistic enough, it accepted them.
[The only thing we don¡¯t fully understand yet is the functionality of these creations. What would a blue apple taste like? Why does something that didn¡¯t exist before already have a defined taste? If Master visualized the creation of a super-weapon, would it simply take the shape, or would it have special properties as well? These aren¡¯t things we can test in class, but they are important questions nonetheless.]
Magnus completely agreed. There was still more to test, more boundaries to push, but that would have to wait. That brought them to their final round of experiments¡ªactual teleportation.
I learned I can erase things from existence and create matter out of thin air by accident... yet somehow, the one thing I came to this class to learn¡ªteleportation¡ªstill eludes me.
It seemed ridiculous that there wasn¡¯t some way to pull it off.
But no matter how I think about it, it just doesn¡¯t seem physically possible. If I imagine something disappearing from one place and reappearing in another, that¡¯s ¡®technically¡¯ teleportation, but in reality, I¡¯m just using [Deletion] and [Restoration] in succession. And if I ever reach the point where I can visualize entire people... honestly, I don¡¯t even know what would happen. Would I be creating life? Or would they just be a corpse¡ªno mind, no soul?
Either way, he needed a different method, but none came to mind. One idea he had was to visualize his target disappearing and appearing somewhere else at the exact same time, making it clear that he wanted to move something rather than erase and recreate it. But Basker immediately dismissed that.
[The Command Console chooses the path of least resistance. It will simply assume you want one thing deleted and another created simultaneously. I doubt it would be able to make a connection between the two.]
And so it left Magnus stumped. He had no choice but to give up on the idea, for now. He didn¡¯t unlock teleportation like he¡¯d hoped, but [Deletion] and [Restoration] were still massive additions to his arsenal, so it was definitely not a waste.
¡°Alright, you¡¯ve all done extremely well, so I think we can end this class here.¡± Lazitha¡¯s announcement pulled Magnus from his thoughts. He blinked, setting his apple back on the table as he glanced around. Luden and Nithra had both stopped casting their teleportation spells and seemed relatively satisfied with their progress, not that it was easy to tell. Luden rarely let his expressions slip, and Nithra was about as expressive as a rock, since she either always looked bored, tired, or annoyed at something. In that regard, although she had more expressions to show, she was even worse than Seraline.
¡°All of you have done exceptionally well. Especially you, Magnus. I never expected to see a student master teleportation within just a few hours.¡± Lazitha¡¯s words made both Luden and Nithra, who had been focused on their own practice, their eyes reflecting their surprise.
Ah¡ this is going to be difficult to explain.
Chapter 183: That Would Be Illegal
¡°Magnus? You¡¯ve already mastered teleportation?¡± Luden asked, though not as a curious friend.
¡°Well, I didn¡¯t actually know for sure,¡± Magnus admitted, picking up the apple on the table beside him. Lazitha hadn¡¯t gotten rid of them yet. The moment he held it, he activated [Deletion], and the fruit vanished from his hand. Visually, it looked exactly like teleportation¡ªflawless and instantaneous.
Luden and Nithra both froze.
They¡¯d been practicing learning this spell for weeks, training nonstop while Magnus had been away for reasons even Luden only knew the base details about. And now, in just a few hours of being back, he pulled this off? It didn¡¯t make sense.
If anything, he¡¯s gotten even better since returning from that assignment¡
That was Luden¡¯s first thought. Shock, quickly followed by weighing the benefits. As long as their deal held, Magnus'' improvement meant more options for him, too. This wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d seen something like it either¡ªback when they were first learning the Mana Sphere Spell, Magnus had spent most of the class doing what looked like nothing. Then, out of nowhere, he conjured a perfect sphere that showed near-complete mastery over the spell itself.
Eventually, Luden had stopped trying to understand how Magnus did what he did. But Nithra wasn¡¯t in on the secret. She didn¡¯t know who Magnus really was, or what he was capable of. She hadn¡¯t even been there during the Mana Sphere training.
¡°But how did you...¡± Nithra frowned, staring directly at him.
¡°The level of mana control needed to pierce through space that precisely is Master-level, or close to it. That would mean you''re a Pseudo-Master, but that shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure about all that,¡± Magnus said.
¡°I still can¡¯t teleport anything bigger than a certain size, and I haven¡¯t figured out how to send something to a different location. Right now, it just reappears in the same spot.¡±
¡°Magnus¡¯s mana control has always been exceptional,¡± Lazitha cut in.
¡°Not quite at Master-level complexity, but the number of spells he can control at once speaks for itself. I¡¯d say he¡¯s close to reaching that tier, which is impressive on its own for someone so young to accomplish.¡± Magnus blinked and turned toward her. She gave him a calm, reassuring look. He wasn¡¯t sure why she was backing him up, but if she was willing to cover for him, he wasn¡¯t going to question it.
¡°Still,¡± she went on, ¡°all of you are still learning. Mastering one piece of teleportation doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve grasped the whole thing. Who knows what challenges you¡¯ll run into next? Luckily, since you¡¯re my only students, I¡¯ll have time to help you through it. So, for now, focus on what you can do, and be ready for class tomorrow. Understood?¡± Nithra¡¯s eyes flicked between the two of them. Her expression barely shifted, but it was obvious she still had questions.
Realizing she wouldn¡¯t get any answers, she turned away with a mutter.
¡°Fine. Whatever.¡±
And with that, class was dismissed.
Lazitha left first, mentioning she had something to take care of. Because of that, Luden¡¯s private lesson¡ªnormally right after class¡ªhad to be delayed. It actually worked out perfectly, since he¡¯d planned to ask for a reschedule anyway. He needed time alone with Magnus.
As for Nithra, she left like she always did: silent, slipping into one of the many winding hallways of the fourth floor once they stepped out of the training chamber.
That left just Magnus and Luden. They didn¡¯t head downstairs, nor did they linger near the room Lazitha had reserved. Somewhere along the way, Magnus had already put on his mask, his appearance shifting into that of Cain.
Glancing his way, Luden spoke.
¡°You wanted to talk to me about the mercenaries at the celebration, so I¡¯m guessing you either want an update or you¡¯ve learned something new.¡±
¡°Both,¡± Magnus answered, his voice altered by the mask.
Luden raised a brow, their pace slowing.
¡°Oh?¡± They stopped in front of another private chamber door. Magnus recognized it from memory¡ªit was the one Luden had reserved for their faction. As expected, when he opened the door, there was no one else present. A perfect place to talk in private. The door shut behind them with a dull echo against the stone walls, and Magnus took in the space. It was still lit by those same warm, glowing lanterns overhead, which made it feel more like a lounge than a training room. But that made sense. It was built for a different purpose than the room Lazitha had picked.
Luden took the first seat at a polished wooden table by the wall near the door. He motioned for Magnus to join him, and he did, sitting across from him.
¡°Well,¡± Luden started, leaning back a little, ¡°since you¡¯ve clearly picked up some new information, it¡¯s probably better if you go first. My people have been looking into the mercenaries, too, but there¡¯s no point in repeating things you may already know.¡±
Magnus gave a nod.
¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve learned more than I expected¡ªbut also ended up with more questions. I guess I should start by saying my trip back to Arlcliff City wasn¡¯t as smooth as I made it sound. That woman who attacked me during the raid? I found out her name. She¡¯s called Lady Austra¡ªand apparently, she¡¯s working under some Lord.¡±
¡°Lady Austra, huh?¡± Luden leaned forward, resting his elbow on the table as he rubbed his chin.
¡°I don¡¯t recall any noble families with a lady of that name. Could just be a title meant to show status, but historically, the terms ¡®Lord¡¯ and ¡®Lady¡¯ come from nobility.¡±
Magnus looked at him.
¡°So what are you getting at?¡±
¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s possible she and whoever her ¡®Lord¡¯ is used to be nobles and just kept the titles,¡± Luden replied, meeting his eyes.
¡°There¡¯s even a chance they¡¯re still active nobles hiding their identities. Though if that¡¯s true, I¡¯d have to wonder why they¡¯re working with a criminal organization. In any case, the bigger problem is tracking them down. ¡®Austra¡¯ on its own is too common. If they were nobility, I¡¯d need a full name to narrow it down.¡± After all, Arlcliff City was massive, with a population in the hundreds of thousands¡ªmaybe more.
With roads between cities and regions cut off, a huge number of nobles who were just visiting had ended up stuck in Arlcliff, unable to safely travel back to their private estates. Luden¡¯s own family, powerful as they were, would still have a hard time tracking down a noblewoman with just a single name to go off.
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
¡°I see. Well, regardless, she and her Lord wanted me dead. They sent people after me, and while I managed to handle them, I¡¯m sure more will come eventually.¡± Magnus sighed, then went on.
¡°On top of that, I learned the name of the organization after me, along with a rough outline of their structure. They¡¯re called Nightshade¡ªa massive syndicate that now runs most of the criminal activity in Arlcliff City. They¡¯re divided into six branches. One of them, the Jackals, oversees nearly all the human trafficking here. Which, as you can guess, means they have close ties to the slave trade and, by extension¡ª¡±
¡°¡ªclose ties to the nobility,¡± Luden finished.
¡°At least enough to keep the City Council from doing anything about them.¡± He pieced it together in an instant. As someone who had spent his life in the upper echelons of society, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to connect the dots. His family, known for their magical heritage and their monopoly on mana catalysts in the region, didn¡¯t rely on slaves, not out of some moral high ground, but because it was more cost-effective to use magic instead. Even so, Luden was all too aware of how the slave trade operated beneath the surface.
It was that very background that had made Magnus wary of working with Luden at first. But in the end, you don¡¯t always get to pick your allies¡ªespecially when they come to you.
¡°I didn¡¯t learn much about the mercenary guild itself,¡± Magnus said, drawing Luden¡¯s attention back.
¡°But I think I figured out why Zeth created them.¡± Luden leaned forward slightly, intrigued.
¡°Oh?¡±
Nodding, Magnus explained, ¡°I looked into it, and Zeth¡¯s been stockpiling equipment¡ªheavy gear, the kind mercenaries and soldiers use for fighting monsters and mana beasts. Add that to the fact that the men he sent after me were beyond normal human capability, and I¡¯m pretty confident I know what he¡¯s planning. He''s somehow figured out a way to mass-produce supersoldiers, likely through magical means. And now, he wants to position his mercenary group as the primary solution to Arlcliff¡¯s trade problem¡ªoffering the only reliable force to guard escorts between settlements now that monsters and mana beasts are everywhere.¡±
¡°Hmm,¡± Luden murmured to himself.
¡°I see. Control the security, and you control the trade routes. And if you¡¯re the only one capable of sustaining trade in the region, then...¡± He didn¡¯t need to finish. The implication was obvious. Such a person would become the most influential figure in the region, drawing the majority of the nobility to their side. The protection they have would no longer just be about the slave trade.
¡°Exactly,¡± Magnus agreed.
¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking, too. The problem is, I have no leads. I don¡¯t know where Zeth is, who the executives of Nightshade are, or even where their bases are. Taking out a few branches here and there isn¡¯t a real solution¡ªit¡¯s temporary, at best. But every day they¡¯re active, they dig deeper into the Upper City. I do have one possible source, but I have no idea when¡ªor if¡ªit will actually pay off.¡± At this point, Magnus was stuck reacting to Nightshade¡¯s moves rather than striking first.
But then Luden spoke.
¡°Well, in that case, I may have a lead for you.¡±
¡°Wait, seriously?¡± Magnus asked.
Luden nodded.
¡°Most of my investigations didn¡¯t lead anywhere. I sent a letter to the noble family that recommended the mercenaries as our guards for the celebration, but it turned out they¡¯d only hired them because another noble family recommended them. It¡¯s like someone started a chain reaction¡ªone family recommended them to another, then another, and so on. My family isn¡¯t on good terms with all the city¡¯s nobles, so the trail went cold when I tried to have it followed to its source. I also looked into the mercenary guild itself. Officially, it was formed last year, but it only became active in recent months.¡± Magnus nodded slightly as he listened. What Luden described fit the timeline Jerel had given him. Zeth and Nightshade must have been preparing for this for a long time.
It was only recently, just before Magnus first encountered the Titan Soldiers, that they began putting their plan into motion.
¡°Hm, but how does that help me find a lead?¡± Magnus asked.
¡°I¡¯m getting there,¡± Luden replied.
¡°You might not know this, but mercenary guild client lists are confidential. Even I couldn¡¯t get my hands on one, so I don¡¯t know which noble families they¡¯ve been working with. But I did find something unusual. Other than direct recommendations from nobles, there has been no open advertisement or public discussion about this mercenary group. Yet somehow, I¡¯ve seen more and more of them showing up at events and working for various noble families¡ªsome friendly to mine, others... not so much. That means someone¡¯s spreading information about them in secret. For a while, I had no idea who, but now that you¡¯ve mentioned what their plan likely is... I think I¡¯ve got an idea.¡± As he spoke, Luden''s voice grew sharper, his eyes narrowing slightly.
¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°Have you ever heard of Lord Vostus?¡± Luden asked.
Magnus searched his memory in the blink of an eye before he shook his head.
¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not surprised,¡± Luden replied.
¡°Some time ago, Lord Vostus sent my family a letter about the trade and caravan issues plaguing Arlcliff City¡ªnot exactly a well-kept secret these days, even to the public. On his own, Lord Vostus isn¡¯t significant; his family¡¯s fairly average. But because of that, he was made the central representative for the nobility at City Council meetings. That means his interests reflect the interests of many noble families in Arlcliff¡ªsome of them close to my own family¡¯s standing. During our last encounter, though, he tried to leverage that influence to force us into giving him and his allies access to our warehouses and transportation spells.¡±
Magnus caught the change in Luden¡¯s tone and asked, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that didn¡¯t go well?¡±
Luden chuckled and shook his head.
¡°No, it didn¡¯t. I had him leave. Their contracts, if they had any with our family, were nullified, and he and his allies were banned from our services until they made the appropriate reparations. I figured he¡¯d try to find a way around it. I imagined he¡¯d have a tough time explaining to his backers how his deal with my family had failed so badly. But I never expected he¡¯d go so far as to work with criminals.¡± That last remark made Magnus shift in his seat. This might actually be the lead he¡¯d been searching for.
¡°Wait, are you saying Zeth might be working with this Lord Vostus guy?¡±
Luden gave a partial nod.
¡°If not directly, then at least with whoever¡¯s running the mercenary guild.¡± Magnus thought about it for a moment, and it certainly made sense.
¡°You said someone was spreading news about the mercenary guild¡¯s services, quietly, yet to a large group of nobility. If anyone could do that, I suppose it would be the central representative of the nobility,¡± Magnus said.
¡°Correct,¡± Luden agreed.
¡°Not to mention, if this Zeth of yours has even a basic sense of strategy, Vostus is an ideal target. As the City Council¡¯s representative, he can shield Nightshade from punishment if it ever comes to that. Everyone knows the state of Arlcliff City¡¯s trade, and the strain it¡¯s putting on noble businesses. Reaching out to Vostus first makes perfect sense. Plus, it explains why my family wasn¡¯t included in this secret network of information. Refusing Vostus¡¯s blatant threats, no matter how unsubtle, offended plenty of the nobles behind him. Naturally, they¡¯d keep us out of any lucrative opportunities.¡± As Magnus listened, the image of the puzzle was finally starting to show itself and form something he could outline.
But that left him with one lingering question.
¡°What exactly can I do?¡± He muttered.
Luden leaned back in his chair, taking a thoughtful breath.
¡°Well, legally? Nothing. On the surface, Vostus, his family, and the mercenary guild are all clean. However, if proof could be found linking the guild to a criminal syndicate as large as Nightshade¡ªif that connection came to light, through an anonymous tip, for example¡ªthen everything changes. The guild would be shut down immediately, its assets and members seized. The Order of Guilds has zero tolerance for criminal activity, those kinds of connections, though profiting at times, are hard to manage and bad for widespread business. As for Vostus, solid evidence would see him stripped of his title and family status, then punished by the Royal Court.¡±
Magnus tilted his head slightly, skeptical.
¡°Are you saying I should break into Vostus¡¯s estate to find that evidence?¡±
Luden laughed and shook his head.
¡°What? No. That would be both illegal and inefficient. No one keeps something that incriminating lying around their estate or office. It¡¯d make more sense to hire a spy¡ªsomeone to watch Vostus and his estate and report any unusual visitors or figures he goes to see. That way, if someone important shows up, they can track them and obtain undeniable proof. Of course, if a criminal did do something like that, they¡¯d need a proper disguise¡ªsomething no one could recognize or see through.¡± As he spoke, Luden raised his hand. The ring on his finger began to glow, and a mask formed from shimmering light just above his palm.
It was about the same size as Magnus¡¯s current mask, but stark white and more theatrical, reminiscent of something a stage performer might wear. A grinning mouth was carved into its surface, paired with hollow, empty eyes.
¡°So, as I see it. For now, it seems there¡¯s nothing more you can do. But if you wish... I can let you know when something new comes up,¡± Luden added, smiling that familiar smile as he placed the mask down and slid it across the table.
Chapter 184: Breaching Adept
Magnus walked down the stairwell of the main academy, casually twirling the white mask on the tip of his finger as he descended. His eyes stayed fixed on it until he reached the first floor. Then, with a small flick, he tossed it into the air and caught it with one hand. The moment his fingers closed around it, the mask vanished in a flash of light, slipping into the space of his storage ring.
So... I guess I just agreed to become a phantom thief, huh? Definitely not how I thought that conversation with Luden was going to go.
Either way, most of his business regarding Nightshade was settled for now. Luden had told him¡ªwell, indirectly¡ªthat he¡¯d reach out again once whatever he was planning came to fruition. As for his other lead, Eveline was working on extracting information from the vampires he¡¯d captured. No clue how long that would take, though. Until one of them came back with some kind of progress, any move he wanted to make against Nightshade was on hold.
For now.
Which was why he was walking through one of the side halls of Takerth Academy¡¯s main building. The polished marble floors reflected his face with each step, every footfall echoing in the quiet corridor with a soft, satisfying tap.
Anyway, now that I¡¯m done gathering intel, I can finally focus on the other things I¡¯ve been meaning to do. Like upgrading [Arcane Matrix] so I can use Adept-level mana formations.
If you looked at magic purely from the perspective of mana formations, the difference between Apprentice-level and Adept-level came down to one thing¡ªcontrol. You needed better mana control and deeper knowledge to make the leap. That level of finesse only came with reaching Adept-level cultivation. It was that simple.
Then there was mana scaling¡ªhow much mana you needed, and how dense it had to be, to actually do something. Take psychokinesis or elemental magic, for example. There was a minimum amount of mana required just to affect the physical world. Mental magic had its own threshold too, different from elemental. You couldn¡¯t just swap them out.
But for Magnus, that wasn¡¯t really a problem. He could generate as much mana as he wanted and shape it into whatever size or density his mind could handle.
So scaling? Not an issue.
Once I understand the rules behind higher formations, the possibilities open up. Right now, with only Apprentice-level knowledge, I can modify spells to create variations¡ªadjust things like the speed of a mana sphere or the strength of a barrier. I can do all of that so precisely that it basically outclasses all Apprentices. Honestly, even Adepts probably can¡¯t fine-tune spells like I can. That¡¯s probably one of the reasons people think I¡¯m a Pseudo-Master. But... as useful as that is, I still can¡¯t do the complex stuff Adepts can.
It left him in a strange position¡ªboth above and below Adept-level mages. In game terms, it was like mastering every basic technique so perfectly that they could rival, even outperform, mid-tier abilities. But no matter how sharp or flawless those basics were, they still had the same limits. Same flaws. Same weaknesses.
That was about to change.
Magnus made his way to the library, heading toward one of the many doors tucked between the shelves. With a quick shift in his mental state, he stepped forward and opened it. In an instant, the scene around him changed¡ªhe was now in the Mage¡¯s Adept Compendium.
It was noticeably quieter here compared to the Mage¡¯s Apprentice Compendium. Fewer people overall, especially teachers or larger groups. Most of the students at this level had been at Takerth Academy for years, unless they were exceptions like Luden or Nithra.
Watching a small stream of students heading toward or away from the assignment room, Magnus turned his attention to the walls lined with books, scrolls, and everything in between. He began to circle the main room slowly, picking up the occasional book or scroll before putting it back. The spells here were a lot more diverse than what you''d find in the Apprentice section. There were more categories, too¡ªsome even brushing the edge of Space-Time Magic, though none of it was applicable in combat just yet.
After about thirty minutes of browsing, he reached a section that held the more foundational spells of the Adept-level.
Perfect. These should work.
He didn¡¯t need anything flashy or overly complex. Once he upgraded [Arcane Matrix] and [Library of Babel], he could recreate those on his own. What he needed now were fundamentals¡ªthe bedrock spells that supported everything else at this level. Just like how Apprentice-level spells laid the groundwork for everything below Adept, he needed the Adept-level equivalents to study the structure of more advanced mana formations.
In the end, he gathered about twenty materials, mostly books, along with a few scrolls and an old teaching diagram. It looked like it had once been for instruction, though it hadn¡¯t seen much use in a long time.
He laid everything out on an empty desk and took a seat. Just like in the Mage¡¯s Apprentice Compendium, he immediately drew attention.
Learning a couple of Apprentice-level spells at once was already unusual, but technically doable. Adept-level spells, though? Those were another story. Unless you were already at the Master-level, you were supposed to take them one at a time.
¡°Maybe he¡¯s just studying, not actually trying to learn the spells?¡± One student guessed, watching from a nearby table.
Someone else shook their head.
¡°Even then, studying over a dozen at once is still asking for trouble. You know what- whatever. Not our problem.¡± At the Adept level, the only way forward was to reach Master. And getting there was like climbing a mountain. Either you made steady progress every single day, or you¡¯d never reach the peak in your lifetime. There wasn¡¯t time to waste worrying about how someone else chose to climb.
[I''m ready to begin trials for improving the Magic Simulation Space, Master. I''ve temporarily suspended the scripts for [Library of Babel] and [Arcane Matrix] so there¡¯s no overlap between them.]
Alright, then. Let¡¯s get started.
Magnus grabbed the first book and opened it in front of him. He began reading, though at this point, it was more like flipping. Back when he first created the Mind Simulation Space, it took a couple of seconds to process a single page. Now, it barely took one. His mind still had a little room for improvement back then, but he¡¯d long since hit the ceiling. A hundred-page book only took about two minutes for him to read, memorize, and translate into usable data for the Magic Simulation Space.
He could feel it as he read¡ªthe difference was obvious.
Mana formations at the Adept-level were nearly ten times more compact and complex compared to the Apprentice-level ones. That alone meant it would take much longer for the spirit suppression effect to wear them down. It also meant the spells themselves could take more external pressure before destabilizing, even without the caster actively maintaining them. As for how much pressure exactly¡ªthat was something he was still figuring out, running simulations in the background while he absorbed more and more.
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
Inside his mind, Basker was already hard at work. He was integrating the fundamental rules that applied to all Adept-level spells¡ªrules that held regardless of type, complexity, or purpose¡ªinto the existing framework from their Apprentice-level studies. If something didn¡¯t line up¡ªif a simulated spell failed because it broke one set of rules while trying to follow the other¡ªthen it meant Magnus was missing something. His knowledge wasn¡¯t complete yet.
Only when both sets of rules¡ªApprentice-level foundations and Adept-level bedrock¡ªcould merge seamlessly into a functioning spell would the system be complete.
Only then would he have truly reached the Adept-level and mastered it the same way he had Apprentice Class Magic.
Just mastering Apprentice-level was already enough for people to think I was at the Master-level... I wonder what they¡¯ll say after this?
Magnus wasn¡¯t the type to chase attention, typically. But the thought gave him an extra push. Inside his mind, the process looked like some intricate machine humming at full power¡ªBasker and the Command Console working in sync as hundreds of simulations fired off back to back. Rules combined, deleted, rewritten, and refined at a speed no one else could match.
That¡¯s when another benefit of Magnus¡¯s new body started showing itself.
Before, Magnus would hit a wall after running simulations in his mind for about four hours straight without a break. The mind might have been technically infinite, but it was still tied to the brain, and the brain was painfully limited. That had always been one of his biggest weaknesses.
The Command Console helped with that. It adjusted its parameters depending on where it was being used. Inside his own mind, it could operate almost without restriction, so long as it didn¡¯t break any high-level source code rules.
Reality, though, was another story. Visualizations there had to follow the rules of what was physically realistic.
In this scenario, Magnus¡¯s brain could only handle a single simulation at a time. Any more than that, and it would fry itself. The Command Console helped avoid that immediate meltdown, but it couldn¡¯t go beyond the brain¡¯s natural cap. So instead of running multiple simulations simultaneously, it just ran hundreds back to back in rapid succession.
That workaround kept him safe from the usual consequences of forcing a human brain to handle simulations like this, but it still came at a cost. His mind would get exhausted from processing all the information, even if the structure didn¡¯t break down.
But now? Things were different.
With his upgraded body, greater stamina, and boosted mental thresholds, Magnus could feel it. He was not only running more simulations in a shorter span of time¡ªhe was doing it without burning out nearly as fast.
And more importantly, I¡¯m not starting from scratch this time.
When he¡¯d first tackled Apprentice-level magic, he had nothing to go on. Every discovery had come through trial and error. But now? Now he understood how magic worked. The basics were already solid.
Adept-level spells are still built on the same core, no matter how complex they look. If you dig far enough, you¡¯ll find the same Apprentice-level principles at their foundation.
It had only been about an hour, but he could already feel the difference. The loop of failures and successes was tightening. A few of his simulations were already producing working Adept-level spells. Some were lucky breaks, but others were genuine, repeatable progress.
Damn, this is going way faster than I thought. It took me over five days last time... but now? I might finish this in just a couple of hours!
And he wasn¡¯t wrong. By the time he passed the one-hour mark, he¡¯d already finished reading through every book, scroll, and teaching diagram he¡¯d pulled from the shelves. But he didn¡¯t get up to grab more. He didn¡¯t need to.
He could feel it.
He¡¯d gathered enough. The rules of Adept-level magic were no longer out of reach¡ªthey were right there, within his grasp. More material might speed up the process a little, sure, but at this point, it was already a done deal. He¡¯d hooked the fish. There was no chance of it slipping away now. All that was left was to reel it in.
By the time the fifth hour passed, Basker¡¯s voice echoed through his mind.
[Congratulations, Master. We¡¯ve successfully completed over one hundred simulations with no failures or errors. [Arcane Matrix] and [Library of Babel] are now fully capable of generating and editing Adept-level spells.]
Magnus didn¡¯t respond to Basker right away. Instead, he opened his eyes and raised one finger.
With a thought, mana gathered¡ªstrands pulling together and layering over one another until a miniature mana sphere formed at his fingertip. It was deep blue, like the ocean. Normally, a mana sphere would radiate energy in flickering waves, almost like flames. But this one was still. Silent. Controlled.
And it didn¡¯t stop there.
The usual glow at the center of the sphere dimmed slightly, replaced by a shifting surface. Smooth at first, then rippling¡ªsmall ridges appeared, then holes, then vanished just as quickly. It was like watching liquid metal morph in real time. The sphere cycled through nearly twenty different forms before Magnus finally let it fade. He exhaled softly, lowered his hand, and smiled to himself.
I can already feel the variations building up in the [Library of Babel]... but I can¡¯t test them like this. I need something¡ªor someone¡ªto use them on.
As he stood, he began returning the materials to their proper places. Scrolls slid into their slots, books into their shelves. Just as he was putting the last one away, an idea struck.
Right... the twins have been waiting to rematch me, haven¡¯t they? In that case, why not finally accept their challenge? If I had to guess, they¡¯re probably at the Academy Arena. They¡¯ve been training and sparring with other students a lot lately.
The Academy Arena was usually reserved for official use, but after class hours, it doubled as a dueling space for students. A professor was always stationed there during those hours to act as duel master, and anyone could set up a match if they wanted. It was a convenient way to train, burn time, or just blow off steam. The duels weren¡¯t official, so there were no real consequences¡ªno titles gained or lost, no records updated. Just practice.
Once he stepped out of the Mage¡¯s Adept Compendium, Magnus looked around to make sure no one was nearby, then slipped on his mask.
In an instant, his appearance shifted.
Cain was back.
He emerged from between the bookshelves, heading for the library exit. Students scattered throughout the room¡ªreading, browsing¡ªglanced up at the sound of his steps. Their eyes widened as recognition set in.
Cain had been missing for weeks. Other than a few who knew about his mission with Seraline, his sudden disappearance had gone unexplained. He¡¯d vanished from Takerth Academy without a trace.
But now?
Now he was back.
Ignoring the gawking and whispers behind him, Magnus stepped out of the library and headed straight for the arena. Before long, the looming structure of the Academy Arena came into view, its high stone walls casting a long shadow over the walkway. The flags of Takerth Academy rippled in the wind above, fluttering in time with the chatter of students lingering outside. Some were entering or leaving, others stood around in groups, chatting now that classes were over for the day.
As Magnus walked by, heads turned. Those who recognized him pointed, nudging their friends and whispering.
¡°Wait- Cain¡¯s back? I thought he disappeared.¡±
¡°Maybe he was on an assignment?¡±
¡°Sure, but if he¡¯s here... does that mean he¡¯s planning to duel? Who the hell would sign up for that?¡±
Their voices faded into background noise as he stepped into the arena through one of the side entrances. He climbed the stairs, moving through the halls until he reached the spectator stands. There weren¡¯t many people up here¡ªnothing like the crowd during the Live Examination¡ªbut small groups were scattered here and there, watching the matches or just killing time.
Down on the dirt field, a duel was already underway between two Apprentice-level mages. A professor stood off to the side, monitoring the match. Magnus didn¡¯t recognize them, but it was clear they were keeping things under control, ready to intervene if needed.
Alright... where are those two?
His eyes scanned the stands, moving from group to group until he spotted them¡ªSylas and Syrna, seated a few rows higher up. They were talking to each other, not even watching the match. Their uniforms were slightly scuffed, hints of dust and wear showing they¡¯d already had a few rounds today.
As Magnus made his way toward them, Sylas was the first to notice, pausing mid-sentence and tilting his head. Syrna turned to follow his gaze¡ªand the moment she saw him, her expression lit up in surprise, quickly shifting to excitement. She waved him over, even though he was already walking straight toward them.
"Hey, what the hell are you doing here? I didn''t even know you were back in Takerth Academy," she asked.
"I¡¯ve been recuperating since my assignment with Seraline. I imagine you¡¯re both aware of the details?" Magnus adjusted his tone, slipping into his usual Cain persona.
"Yeah, it¡¯s still hard to believe someone as strong as Seraline lost an arm," Sylas commented.
"Shocked me, that¡¯s for sure. Luckily, she¡¯s getting it healed at the church soon. But anyway, seriously, what are you doing here? Are you finally ready to fight us?" Syrna asked. At this point, her bringing it up every time they met felt almost like tradition. Both Sylas and Syrna looked poised for Magnus to shake his head, but this time, he surprised them.
"That¡¯s right. I came here to duel you two."
Chapter 185: Modifications
Both Sylas and Syrna blinked, going quiet at the announcement. They stared at Magnus for a moment before Syrna turned to her brother.
¡°Maybe we¡¯ve been training too hard lately... Did I just hallucinate Cain saying he wants to have a match with us?¡± Her voice was so full of disbelief that even Magnus paused for a second before answering.
¡°I did. What, haven¡¯t you two wanted a rematch with me for a while?¡±
¡°Of course we have! But you¡¯ve turned us down every time," Syrna said, exaggeratingly.
Sylas added, ¡°And it¡¯s not just that¡ªyou¡¯ve gotten stronger since our first fight with you. At first, we thought we could beat you. But after watching you in the Live Examination, it¡¯s more about testing ourselves now.¡±
Win or lose, the twins didn¡¯t dwell too much on the outcome. What mattered was whether the challenge could push them forward. If it did, they¡¯d take it on¡ªeven if it felt like climbing a vertical cliff with no gear. The effort alone was worth it, especially for knights, whose strength relied just as much on mindset as their physical body.
¡°Yeah, we figured you wouldn¡¯t agree since you¡¯d get nothing out of it,¡± Syrna admitted with a shrug. But despite her words, a grin pulled at her lips, and her eyes sparked with excitement. Why? Because clearly, she and her brother had been wrong, Magnus had come to fight.
¡°Cain? I didn¡¯t know you were back at the academy. What are you doing here?¡± The voice was familiar. Magnus¡ªstill in disguise as Cain¡ªturned and saw Reimun. It took a moment for Magnus to place his appearance. During their match in that desert-like Alternate Space, Reimun had stayed cloaked and fought mostly from a distance or while hidden. Even at the end, Magnus hadn¡¯t gotten a clear look at his face. Now, he saw those same sharp, hawk-like, ressigh-brown eyes that had helped Reimun control the first half of their fight.
He had dark brown hair, kept fairly neat, and looked a few years older than Magnus¡ªnineteen or twenty, right at the academy¡¯s age limit.
¡°I¡¯m here to duel. Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you the same? With your style, I didn¡¯t expect you to be interested in one-on-ones out in the open," Magnus replied.
Reimun nodded before responding.
¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not great at head-on fighting. But I still like coming down here when I can¡ªto watch the matches, study different aura styles and spells, see how people fight.¡± Magnus gave a small nod, thinking, Ah, that tracks.
He does seem like the type to spend his free time learning how others fight. The only way to get better at reading people is to practice. And judging by how well he read my movements in our match, he¡¯s probably been doing this for years¡ªwatching mages and knights alike. Just another reason he¡¯s so dangerous in the right setting.
¡°Oh, hey Reimun,¡± Syrna greeted, waving casually. But Reimun quickly raised a hand, shaking his head.
¡°I¡¯ll have to pass if you two are about to ask for another match. I can barely keep up with one of you, let alone both.¡± That statement didn¡¯t surprise Magnus at all. With how eager the twins were to throw down with anyone strong, of course, they¡¯d targeted Reimun at some point.
¡°No worries. We¡¯ve got other plans today. Plus, Luden told us to tone down the faction infighting,¡± Sylas said, standing from his seat.
¡°Infighting? So, Luden accepted you two into our faction?¡± Magnus turned back toward Reimun, eyebrows raised under his mask.
Reimun nodded again.
¡°Yeah. Mostly thanks to your recommendation¡ªand how our match turned out.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just him,¡± Syrna cut in.
¡°Jalud joined too. Honestly? He¡¯s kind of a jerk, but he''s insanely strong. I still can¡¯t believe you beat him. Not even Seraline could do that, and we all tried taking a go at him while you were away. He only really listens to Luden, and most of the time, he¡¯s holed up in one of those isolation chambers on the fourth floor of the main building.¡± Hearing that, Magnus''s expression shifted slightly. The last time he¡¯d seen Jalud was right after the Live Examination, when he¡¯d left him and Luden to talk alone. Before and during the exam itself, Jalud had easily been the strongest person Magnus had fought.
But things had changed since then.
After facing off against Lady Austra, the Nullfang, and even Gerald during their sparring sessions, Magnus had gone up against opponents at or near Master-level. Still, there was something about Jalud. Back when they fought, he was technically only an Apprentice-level mage.
That alone said everything about how powerful he and his family¡¯s lineage magic were. Not only was it incredibly versatile and mana-efficient, but the way it manifested made Jalud feel like an Adept-level already.
So he¡¯s been training this whole time, huh? For people like him, Luden, and Nithra, hitting the Adept-level is just a matter of time. They¡¯re already borderline¡ªPseudo-Adepts. Their mana cores just need more time to absorb and adapt. But once they do... Jalud¡¯s probably going to come out of the gate as strong as a Pseudo-Master, even if none of his aspects technically reach that level.
And Magnus couldn¡¯t pretend he wasn¡¯t looking forward to that rematch. Because he was certain¡ªonce Jalud advanced, he¡¯d come knocking again.
Just then, Reimun spoke up.
¡°So, you two are going up against Cain? You sure you¡¯re ready for that?¡± The reason for his doubt was clear. But before either twin could respond, Magnus answered for them.
¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I don¡¯t plan on using everything I¡¯ve got. I¡¯ve made some progress with my magic, so that¡¯s all I¡¯ll use for this match," Magnus reassured. To most people, that would¡¯ve sounded like an ordinary statement. Cain was widely known as a mage, so naturally, using magic should be all he could do. But everyone who¡¯d seen him fight knew better. Whatever enhancement spells he used¡ªor whatever they really were¡ªlet him trade blows with Apprentice-level knights. Not just survive them, but overpower them and disrupt their aura outright.
To this day, some still call it a lie. Those who hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes simply couldn¡¯t believe it. So, for Magnus to say he¡¯d only be using magic, it was a self-imposed handicap. And a serious one.
He looked over at the twins and asked, ¡°So, should I take your silence as a yes?¡±
Syrna and Sylas exchanged a single glance, the kind that said everything.
¡°Of course we¡¯re in. We¡¯ve been waiting for this,¡± Syrna answered without missing a beat.
¡°This is gonna be interesting,¡± Reimun muttered as he dropped into a seat, clearly planning to stay and watch.
Magnus and the twins began walking toward the stairs that led down to the base level of the Academy Arena. The current match was still underway, and some students were just loitering while waiting for their turn. But as soon as the three of them were spotted, attention shifted fast.
Of course it did.
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Right now, Luden¡¯s faction was the strongest among the first years. And Cain¡ªone of the only Pseudo-Master-level students in the entire academy¡ªwas part of it. Even the Adept-level upperclassmen and their factions were considered weaker. So when someone from Luden¡¯s group made a move, everyone watched.
¡°Wait... is Cain about to fight the twins?¡± Someone asked, eyes tracking the three as they disappeared into one of the hallway entrances.
¡°They¡¯re in the same faction, but I guess it could happen. Those twins are down here like every other day, trying to pick a fight with someone,¡± another said, this one a Mage Division student sitting nearby.
¡°Yeah, but there¡¯s no way they can beat Cain.¡± No one argued with that. Heads just nodded in agreement.
The Arena¡¯s upper seating was filling up faster now. Students who hadn¡¯t seen Cain in forever until he suddenly appeared, leaving the library and heading here, along with others who¡¯d just heard the rumors, were crowding in, ready to watch. As a result, once the two Apprentice-level mages finished their match, which ended in a draw, no one else stood up to take the field. The interest had already shifted. After the professor overseeing today¡¯s duels sent the two Mage Division students off, telling them to go to the infirmary if they were too badly injured, Magnus and the twins stepped onto the arena.
They walked toward the professor, a woman who looked to be in her late sixties, maybe early seventies. Despite her age, she was a Master-level. Her sharp gaze and movements held more precision¡ªand likely more power¡ªthan most younger mages.
The moment her eyes landed on Cain, recognition flickered. She knew who he really was.
So that¡¯s the boy we were told to watch? The one under Eveline¡¯s wing? I didn¡¯t expect to see him here, of all places. I ended up skipping the last Live Examination. Thought it¡¯d be the usual show of mid-level talent, but then I heard rumors¡ªtalk of a Pseudo-Master, among other geniuses. I suppose now I¡¯ll get to see for myself.
¡°Professor Ithra, we¡¯d like to request a match,¡± Syrna called out, voice carrying a clear eagerness.
¡°The two of us versus Cain.¡± As they spoke, both twins had already drawn their weapons¡ªnot the carved wooden ones they used in their first match against Cain, but the real things. Metal-forged, combat-ready. Sylas carried a large, crescent-shaped blade longer than his torso, while Syrna held two smaller curved blades¡ªstill sizable, each just a bit smaller than her own head. Their fingers curled around the handles with practiced ease.
Ithra gave a small nod.
¡°As long as all of you agree, a two-on-one is acceptable. You¡¯ll have fifteen minutes. If no winner is decided by then, it¡¯ll be declared a draw. Now¡ªwhat rules are we setting?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s keep it simple,¡± Sylas said, turning to Magnus.
¡°If you¡¯re knocked out, can¡¯t continue, or surrender, you lose. Any objections?¡±
Magnus shook his head and answered, ¡°Fine by me.¡±
¡°Alright then,¡± Ithra said firmly.
¡°All of you¡ªmove to your starting positions.¡±
Magnus and the twins exchanged brief looks before splitting off. Syrna¡¯s excitement was impossible to miss. She practically skipped to her side of the field. Sylas, less expressive than his sister, showed his anticipation through the way he gripped his weapon and the intensity in his stare.
Once they reached their spots, Syrna pressed the flat edges of her blades together, producing a sharp, metallic ring followed by a few bright sparks. She crouched low, leaning forward, poised like a coiled spring. In contrast, Sylas took a more relaxed stance, body slightly tilted and swaying, like he was ready to be carried off by the wind.In the center, Ithra looked between the three. Once she confirmed they were ready, she raised her hand, then lowered it after a short pause.
There was no need to yell ¡®begin.¡¯ Instead, she used a mix of wind elementrix and enhancement magic to release a deep, resonant drum-like sound that echoed through the entire Academy Arena.
Then she teleported out of range, and the match officially began.
Two hundred meters. That was the distance between Magnus and the twins, also the close diameter of the entire dirt arena.
For a moment, no one moved.
From the stands above, Reimun leaned forward slightly. His eyes sharpened, locked onto the field below, not willing to miss a single thing.
That¡¯s when the twins moved.
It almost felt like a replay of their first match¡ªSyrna charging in first with full aggression, while Sylas flanked just behind her. The distance between them and Magnus barely mattered. An Apprentice-level knight could cross that space in nearly two seconds. But the twins were beyond even that now. Not quite Adept-level, but close enough that their speed pushed the edge of what was considered human, brushing up against the realm of sound.
In a blink, Syrna¡¯s high-velocity form blurred into view, closing the gap and swinging her curved blades in a brutal, head-on strike aimed straight at Magnus¡¯s chest. With the sheer speed and force behind it, the attack would¡¯ve sliced through most opponents or at least shattered their bones on contact.
But in that same instant, Magnus reacted. Faster than the swing could connect, mana surged around him. A simple construct¡ªnot even a barrier, just a dense wall of compressed mana¡ªmaterialized in front of him, intercepting her strike.
Like this is stopping me.
The thought barely passed through Syrna¡¯s mind before her blade slammed into the wall. She expected it to crack or shatter, or at least give way under the force. It was a construct, not a barrier¡ªonly as strong as the amount of mana used and the mana control of the caster.
But the moment her weapon made contact, something felt off. Her momentum didn¡¯t just stop¡ªit drained. The force behind her attack vanished in an instant, like it had been pulled straight out of her body. And then, just as fast, that energy slammed back into her, reversed.
Without warning, Syrna was launched backward.
Sylas, watching from Magnus¡¯s right side, saw his sister get hurled across the field. She hit the ground hard, bounced once, then twisted mid-air and landed on all fours. Her blades dug into the dirt as her legs tensed, carving deep lines into the arena floor as she forced herself to a stop, a single thought running through her mind matching her expression.
What was that?
The mana wall Magnus had conjured was already breaking apart¡ªdissolving as he released control¡ªbut it didn¡¯t explain what had just happened. Not to her. Not to the crowd. Most of the spectators were Apprentice-level knights and mages, still far from fully understanding Adept-level techniques. And those who reached Adept-level usually spent their time preparing for the leap to Master, not hanging around the arena or participating in public matches. Outside of formal lessons or occasional professor demonstrations, few would have a chance to grasp even a clue of what they¡¯d just seen.
Except for one: Ithra.
Watching from the sidelines, the Master-level professor narrowed her eyes.
What kind of casting was that? I didn¡¯t sense any mana flow from him. But that was definitely a mana construct spell¡ªmodified with kinetic properties...
Meanwhile, Magnus tilted his head slightly, interest flickering in his gaze.
So that¡¯s what this variation can do. Alright then... what about this?
He turned toward Sylas, who had paused after watching Syrna get knocked back. Without a word, Magnus raised one hand like he was holding something in the air. Slowly, mana began to gather, condensing and swirling in an intricate pattern until it formed a dense, spinning sphere of black and white energy.
¡°A mana sphere? No... it looks different than that,¡± Sylas muttered, eyes narrowing. He didn¡¯t get long to think about it. In the next moment, Magnus tossed the orb of mana into the air. It rose about fifteen meters¡ªcompletely unaffected by gravity¡ªbefore coming to a stop, hovering in place.
Then, it shifted.
Two sections of the sphere bulged outward, distorting its perfect shape. From those bulges, spike-like projections erupted¡ªsharp, four-sided lances made entirely of mana. Still connected to the sphere, the spears extended in opposite directions, launching toward Sylas and Syrna at the same time.
Both twins reacted instantly.
Their knight instincts kicked in, forcing them to dodge in opposite directions just before the spears hit. The mana spikes stabbed into the dirt where they¡¯d stood moments earlier, tearing deep into the ground.
¡°Well, that¡¯s new. He¡¯s never done anything like that befo-¡± Syrna¡¯s voice cut off. One of the embedded spikes began to bulge, just like the sphere it had come from. Without warning, another spear shot sideways from the existing one, aiming straight at her. Across the field, the same happened to Sylas.
Once again, they dodged.
Sylas stepped back just as the new spike sliced through the air in front of his face. Syrna kicked off the ground, flipping to the right as the second spear cut past her. But they barely caught their breath before the process repeated.
Each time a spear missed, its length bulged and birthed another spike. Like branches off a tree, each attack splits again and again. The original sphere was the trunk. The first set of spears was branches. Every new strike that missed became another branch, and every one of those could split again.
The twins broke into a sprint, high-speed dashes around the arena as more and more spears sprouted from all directions. The entire battlefield began to look like an expanding web of mana¡ªan organic trap growing in real time. The branches didn¡¯t move unless provoked. But every time one of the twins dodged, the closest branch to them reacted, sprouting a fresh spear aimed at their new location.
What kind of spell is this? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before!
Syrna¡¯s thoughts raced as she ducked a spike that shot past her from the right. It had branched from an earlier spear she¡¯d already dodged¡ªand now, that one bulged again. Another protrusion fired toward her head, and she twisted just in time, tilting away from it.
Meanwhile, as the twins focused entirely on dodging, Magnus stood still, eyes locked on the floating sphere above¡ªthe source of this endlessly multiplying attack.
I see now. This is the difference. This is what separates the spell variations born from Adept-level modification... from those of the Apprentice-level.
Chapter 186: The Results of Endless Mana
Complexity¡ªthat was the simplest way to describe what separated an Apprentice from an Adept in spell modification.
An Apprentice-level mage worked within constraints. They could adjust a spell, sure¡ªlike taking a standard mana sphere and tweaking it to fly faster than usual, or penetrate deeper into solid material on impact. But that came with a cost: more mana consumption. Even changing a spell¡¯s size was just a minor variation, a small alteration. It wasn¡¯t revolutionary.
But when a spell underwent so much change that it barely resembled its original form, it stopped being a mere variation. It became something entirely new. A new spell. Just like how most mana barriers, no matter what they do, still share the same core structure. And once you¡¯ve made something new? That could become the base for something even more complex. Modifying the modification. Layering one effect over another.
Adept-level mages couldn¡¯t fully reach the point of creating brand-new spells, but they edged close to it. Magnus was beginning to understand this now, as he watched the twins continue evading the attack he had launched nearly two minutes ago.
That wall I made¡ªthe mana construct¡ªat first, I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what it was. But it wasn¡¯t a simple spell. There was a modification in its formation. A new property, a new function that allows it to redirect kinetic energy. Not, actually not just redirect¡ªreflect completely.
As for the ball of mana he¡¯d launched? That was a modified version of a basic, uncategorized spell. Just a simple mana construct at its core.
If I had to break it down, it might look something like this: [Mana Construct: Sphere] + [Levitation: Ascend to Fixed Altitude] + [Anchor: Lock at Altitude] + [Branch: Dual Piercing Protrusions] + [Homing] + [Reactive Branching: Miss-Trigger Propagation].
In fact, Magnus realized, maybe all spells could be broken down this way. Even something as basic as a fireball was just a series of combined functions: [Mana Condensation] + [Elemental Transmutation: Fire] + [Mana Shape: Sphere] + [Propulsion: Linear Forward] + [Trigger: Impact Detonation].
Of course, he knew this was a gross oversimplification. Some fireballs could be guided by thought, others had homing capabilities, and the process of turning mana into fire involved countless smaller steps. Still, the concept held true.
Apprentices could only make straightforward modifications¡ªsimple layers stacked onto existing spells. Adepts, however, could incorporate entirely new, complex functions. While they weren¡¯t creating brand-new spells from the ground up, their modifications could still result in fundamentally different, highly advanced magic, like an attack that could split and strike again if it missed.
In that case, what about Master-level mages? Would they be able to keep layering so many functions onto a basic spell that it turns into something entirely new? Actually, what am I even asking? That¡¯s exactly how it works, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s how all categorized spells came to exist in the first place. Every spell a mage uses is just a chain of modifications someone else discovered and perfected. When they tweak it, it becomes a variation. But if someone skilled enough comes along and changes it enough, it stops being a variation. It becomes something new. A spell of its own. Each generation builds off the last, using the past as a stepping stone for the future. That¡¯s the foundation of magic itself.
Thinking back, Magnus finally understood why Eveline always mocked the magic from centuries ago, or what people sometimes uncovered in ancient ruins. ¡°Old Magic¡± was just that: old. Outdated. Inefficient. Sure, some of it helped shape what mages use today, just like how clunky old computers had to exist before better ones could be built. But in the end, the modern stuff was simply that much stronger. Cleaner. More effective. Better in every way that counted.
He was right in the middle of that thought when his focus snapped back to the match.
Sylas had moved.
He leapt into the air to dodge another spike, but instead of landing on the ground, he landed on the spike itself. The moment his foot touched it, the spike shifted, morphing and spawning a new spike beneath him. Sylas reacted instantly, rushing forward to avoid it. By now, the once-simple mana sphere Magnus had launched had completely transformed the battlefield. The Academy Arena in front of him had become a sprawling net of split-off mana constructs, spreading in all directions like an endless, shifting trap.
And yet, Sylas moved through it, jumping from branch to branch, spike to spike, weaving his way through the tangled structure like he¡¯d trained for it. Above, in midair. Below, his sister Syrna still ran across the ground, dodging just as quickly. They were fast. Faster than Magnus¡¯s spell. But the spell wasn¡¯t slowing down¡ªit was only growing. Gaining more paths, more angles, more ways to trap them.
But every spell has a weakness. And this one¡¯s right there.
Sylas blurred forward, speeding through the dense mesh of mana. Then he jumped straight toward the core. The orb of mana at the center of it all. From behind him, a spear shot out from one of the branches, aimed right for his back.
But he didn¡¯t stop.
He swung.
The blow struck the sphere dead on. The structure rippled, then crumbled. The core destabilized, and with it, the entire formation unraveled. One by one, the branches began to collapse, the whole network dissolving into flickering fragments of mana as spirit suppression kicked in.
Sylas landed on the ground hard, and the last of the splitting stopped. Up in the stands, the crowd went quiet. They¡¯d seen the whole thing¡ªthe way a single ball of mana had spawned a massive, spreading attack that covered nearly the entire field. Some had even lost sight of the fight entirely as the spell grew.
Down below, Syrna finally stopped running. She caught her breath and shot Magnus a look, part frustration, part thrill.
"Now, when the hell did you learn a spell like that? Is this the kind of stuff you pick up on assignments? Some crazy new trick?" Syrna asked, causing Magnus to turn toward her, nodding slightly.
¡°The assignment helped, sure. But this isn¡¯t a new spell¡ªjust a modification," he replied.
¡°A modification?¡± Sylas¡¯s voice carried a note of disbelief. How could anyone call something like that a mere tweak? If they were still at the Apprentice level instead of approaching Adept, that single spell would have wiped them out. It multiplied too fast, too dangerously.
Ithra, who had been watching silently, now fixed Magnus with a sharp, calculating gaze.
I see... so that¡¯s why they call him Pseudo-Master level. His magical knowledge might not be there yet, but everything else...
She could understand Magnus¡¯s claim¡ªit was, technically, a modification. A semi-advanced one, sure, but nothing an experienced Adept couldn¡¯t replicate with enough training. But that wasn¡¯t what made it dangerous.
It¡¯s not the spell¡ªit¡¯s the scale.
Letting a spell like that split four or five times? Manageable. That would push an Adept¡¯s mana pool, but it was doable. But the number of times Magnus had let it branch and sustain itself? No Adept had that much mana. Not just raw power, either¡ªthe control needed to keep something that massive stable, especially under spirit suppression? It was unheard of. That wasn¡¯t something any Adept could pull off. That was a Master-level feat. And she still had to remind herself of the fact that Magnus was seventeen. No prestigious background. No famous lineage. Just talent¡ªand somehow, this much mana?
Adepts spent years, even decades, gathering mana, mastering their spells, and perfecting their control¡ªall with the hope of one day reaching Master-level. And here she was, being told that a seventeen-year-old boy with no background had somehow managed to do it?
Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
Suddenly, the order to have him watched made sense to Ithra.
Magnus finally moved, taking his first step since the match had started. He spoke to the twins as he did.
"Sylas, Syrna. I told you I wanted to duel you two. So, I¡¯m sorry, but... I¡¯m going to experiment a bit." Sylas and Syrna exchanged a look. Not because they didn¡¯t understand what Magnus meant by "experiment," but because it meant he intended to experiment while fighting them.
"You know, Cain, for someone who doesn¡¯t talk much..." Syrna muttered, her grin shifting into something tighter, her muscles coiled in anticipation as she lowered her stance.
"You really know how to get under our skin," Sylas added. Without another word, both twins charged at him together.
Both twins rushed in an arc, closing in on Magnus from either side. In response, Magnus didn¡¯t move a muscle¡ªbut just before they reached him, he shot up into the air like a rocket, soaring over twenty meters. Sylas and Syrna skidded to a halt, staring at the spot where he¡¯d just been. A simple mana construct platform lay on the ground, paired with a repulsing modifier that pushed anything it touched away. Magnus was sticking to his principles, relying on magic not just to fight, but to avoid them as well.
Without even glancing at one another, the twins crouched and jumped, chasing Magnus through the air as he looked down at them. He extended his hand, and in a blink, mana condensed and transmuted into ice. What formed below him, just in front of his hand, was a large, beautifully intricate flower, each petal crisp and delicate, thousands of them clustered together. It was easily bigger than a person.
The very next moment, it shattered. The petals broke free, swirling around like rain, headed straight for the twins.
"Sylas!" Syrna shouted, and he nodded in reply without even making eye contact. His aura flared, shimmering like moonlight, spotted with tiny stars.
"Aerial Arts: Aura Slash!" Sylas swung his crescent blade upward. As the petals fell, his aura expanded far beyond him, forming a sweeping slash far larger than his weapon. The force alone shattered the falling petals into countless fragments before the slash even reached them.
At the same time, Magnus spawned another mana platform beneath his feet. It moved backward, taking him with it, just narrowly avoiding the aura slash, which faded as it soared higher into the sky, eventually dispersing as the aura returned to Sylas.
But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. The ice fragments in the air started to collide, each one connecting with another, causing new flowers to bloom¡ªsmaller, but still intricate, with thousands of petals. The twins'' eyes widened, and they exchanged a quick look before kicking off each other¡¯s feet and darting in opposite directions, dodging the incoming flowers. More fragments collided, creating more ice flowers that bloomed, shattered, and bloomed again in an endless cycle.
As Sylas and Syrna landed, they could see the result: a massive, towering field of shattering ice flowers stretched across the ground and into the sky, growing higher and higher, stacking on itself.
So this variation of the ice flower creates endless copies of itself? Interesting... What if I do this?
Having an idea, Magnus, still hovering on his mana platform in the air, snapped his fingers. Ten black-and-white mana spheres appeared around the base of the growing ice tower. In an instant, they exploded with violent force. The shockwaves shattered the tower¡¯s base, causing it to collapse under its own weight, sending a rain of ice fragments crashing to the ground.
"Oh..." Syrna muttered as she watched the ice tower crash to the ground. It shattered into what could only be described as a tsunami of ice fragments, which immediately turned into ice flowers that shattered just as quickly. Once again, the chain reaction had begun, but this time it spread wide¡ªfar wider than before.
"You''ve gotta be kidding me," Sylas muttered, looking around, but quickly realizing there was nowhere to go. The Academy Arena''s field was circular¡ªno corners to escape to¡ªand although slower, the tower¡¯s expansion was still climbing. Even if they tried jumping, the ice flowers would catch them on the way down. The only one safe was Magnus, who could just raise his mana platform higher into the sky.
"Well, if they move through the air!" Syrna declared, holding both of her crescent blades out to her sides. As her aura flared around her, the blades began to act like vacuums. The sudden suction blew her hair and clothes violently as she swung both weapons at the oncoming storm of ice.
"Wait, Syrna, don''t!" Sylas shouted, but his warning came too late.
"Aerial Arts: Tempest Blade!" Syrna yelled, unleashing an endless torrent of wind towards Magnus¡¯s wall of ice flowers. The attack didn¡¯t stop everything, but the flowers were fragile. On impact, the wind shattered them, sending the ice fragments flying into the air, scattered above them.
"Gotcha!" Syrna cheered, watching the winds die down.
"Dammit, Syrna," Sylas groaned, while Syrna slowly realized exactly why he¡¯d told her to stop. Her attack had redirected the ice, sure, but now it was snowing. The flowers were still floating, touching one another, blooming into new ice flowers. She¡¯d inadvertently made the problem worse. The storm had gotten bigger, spreading across the sky and crashing toward them, growing in every direction.
As the first flower neared, Sylas had no choice but to strike. He slashed at it, trying to make the cut clean enough so that it didn''t explode. But regardless of how cleanly he cut it in half, the attack made it burst, sending even more fragments raining down on him¡ªand his weapon, every swing making his blade heavier. Syrna wasn¡¯t faring much better, especially since her weapon needed her to be closer. They could move at nearly sonic speeds, their attacks coming fast and furiously, more than anyone could count in an instant. But every strike only multiplied the storm. Thousands of flowers gave birth to thousands more.
Even a true Adept-level knight would have struggled to fend off such an exponential increase. Sylas was the first to stop, glancing up at Magnus, who was watching calmly from his platform.
What the hell happened while I was away from him that he¡¯s able to unleash spells like this so casually?
It was a question he probably wouldn¡¯t get an answer to, as the ice finally engulfed him. His aura protected him from freezing directly, but he was encased. Any effort to break free only made the ice thicker, the weight mounting by the second.
Seeing her brother trapped, Syrna groaned in irritation, muttering to herself.
"Dammit, I thought we¡¯d at least land a single hit..." And with that, she too was encased.
By the time Magnus cut off his connection to the spell, the entire dirt field had been replaced with a sea of flowers. Frozen ice crystals glistened under the sun, their beauty almost deceptive. The only thing that made them terrifying was how they had overtaken everything, stretching all the way to the walls of the field. The barrier stopped them from spilling into the spectator area, but it was still an overwhelming sight for anyone who saw it.
"Holy shit..." Someone in the spectator seating muttered, watching Magnus slowly descend on his mana platform before stepping off onto the sea of ice flowers.
"Is this what a Pseudo-Master level mage is capable of? How is anyone supposed to beat that?" Another student said, his voice a mix of awe and disbelief. His words mirrored everyone¡¯s thoughts. How could anyone fight against something like that? You couldn¡¯t destroy it, and if Magnus flew high enough, targeting the caster would be impossible. In the end, wasn¡¯t running the only option? Run until the spells grew too large and the mana reserves ran low? But even then, Magnus had shown them he could easily cover a two-hundred-meter-wide field without breaking a sweat.
"I didn¡¯t think it was possible... part of me was hoping it wasn¡¯t," Reimun muttered to himself, but his conclusion was something everyone had already realized.
"But he¡¯s gotten even stronger since the Live Examination. There¡¯s no comparison now." Everyone had known Cain was strong back then, unbelievably so. But at least Jalud had put up a fight. Now? They were having a hard time imagining anyone posing a real challenge.
As Magnus slowly walked atop the ice, Syrna and Sylas buried somewhere beneath him, he let out a small chuckle. It wasn¡¯t one of amusement, but disbelief. He was just as surprised as everyone else¡ªbut for a different reason.
When I first unlocked Adept-level magic, I thought it would just make my spells more efficient, more powerful, and give me more variations. But I guess I forgot what it means to have endless mana...
It was a simple thing, but Magnus had forgotten it. For so long, it hadn¡¯t really mattered. When a spell was replicated using the Command Console, the mana used to form that spell came from nothing; it was created.
If a mana sphere required ten mana to form, and one mana per second to sustain, that latter number would slowly increase over time due to the spirit suppression effect. Modifying the spell would raise the cost. Boosting the mana sphere¡¯s speed might cost two mana per second instead. Modifying it to split into more spheres every time it missed its target could make the cost ten per second, and so on. Not to mention, all those numbers would rise the more spirit suppression kicked in, trying to snuff out the abnormality of the magic.
But none of that applied to Magnus. Because the mana used to cast the spell didn¡¯t need to come from a core. It was created out of nothing to fuel the spell, and the mana needed to sustain it was the same. Magnus didn¡¯t have a mana core of his own, so the Command Console generated the mana for him.
The result of this? It was what was below his feet now.
It was like playing with a health bar that never drained. Every time the bar dropped, it was instantly refilled. It didn¡¯t matter how much damage you were taking¡ªso long as the damage didn¡¯t push you to zero in a single hit, you could never die. That was why Magnus¡¯s mana barriers either shattered or stood firm. If the damage was too much at once, they shattered. If it wasn¡¯t, they held strong, never faltering for more than a fraction of a second.
Which means... theoretically, if I unleashed this ice flower spell- Wait, no. As long as I unleash any spell that multiplies itself, as long as I can pay the mana cost, I could keep them running forever.
A single petal, capable of freezing a city¡ªif given enough time. Or even the world.
That was the result of combining endless mana with Adept-level magic.
Chapter 187: Junk Food
With the connection between Magnus and the ice flower modification severed, it didn¡¯t take long for the spirits to start breaking down the massive ice formation. Still, it would have taken too long to disappear on its own, so Ithra sped up the process. She used an Anti-Magic Spell, causing the mana formation of the spell to fall apart instantly. The ice turned back to its natural form, filling the air and sky with particles of compressed mana that slowly faded, becoming part of the world¡¯s natural flow of mana.
Magnus floated down to the ground once the ice had vanished. He glanced over at where Sylas and Syrna had been frozen. Both were walking toward him, their bodies still shivering slightly. Aura could handle temperature changes, as long as it was just normal heat or cold, but when paired with magic, even knights could get chills.
"Are you two okay?" Magnus asked, watching them stop in front of him. Syrna rubbed her arms, while Sylas held himself to fight off the chill.
"Su... Sure, we''re fine. It''s just... so cold," Syrna said, her sarcasm weak as her body and aura worked together to handle the chill.
"Seriously, that was like a thousand tons of ice. Did you really have to experiment on us with that spell?"
"It was my first time using Adept-level magic to that degree. I didn''t know its full capabilities," Magnus replied, which only made Syrna groan in annoyance.
"I suppose that means our plans of fighting you once we hit the Adept-level are out the window now," Sylas added. They had known they wouldn''t win, even with Magnus handicapping himself, but it had been even more one-sided than they¡¯d expected. Sylas was sure that if Magnus hadn¡¯t been ''experimenting''¡ªas he called it¡ªand had actually tried to defeat them with magic, the match would have ended even faster.
"Being strong is the main reason Luden brought me into his faction," Magnus explained. Though he supposed it was more about a mix of strength, talent, and the fact that he didn¡¯t have the same aspirations as most of the other students.
"Yeah, which is exactly why people are calling you the Maskborne Prodigy these days," Syrna spat, and Magnus glanced at her, curious behind his mask.
"The Maskborne Prodigy?" he asked, prompting Sylas to elaborate.
"Well, you never take off your mask, and you''re the most prodigiously talented student in Takerth Academy¡¯s history. No first-year student has ever reached the Pseudo-Master level this quickly. It¡¯s completely abnormal."
"Hmm," Magnus responded without comment, just noting it down as an interesting fact. He¡¯d long since accepted that his ability to combine the Command Console with this world¡¯s magic was something most people wouldn¡¯t be able to understand without seeing him as an anomaly.
"Have you three finished chatting? Others are still waiting for you to leave." All three of them jumped slightly, looking to their right to see Ithra, who had teleported onto the field without warning, standing there with her hands behind her back.
"Oh, right," Syrna muttered, glancing around at the spectator area. A bunch of students were still watching, many still in shock and talking amongst themselves about what had just happened. Others had left the moment the match ended, eager to spread the word about the fight. But a few, especially the mages, looked pumped up or inspired by what they¡¯d seen and were eager to challenge someone to a duel of their own.
"I do have to get going. I''ll see you two later," Magnus said, turning and heading toward one of the field exits.
"And like always, he¡¯s going to disappear after doing something insane..." Syrna sighed, while Sylas nodded in agreement, heading toward the opposite exit with Syrna following close behind.
Ithra stood there for a moment, watching Magnus disappear into the distance. Her thoughts wandered.
It''s only a matter of time before he hits the Master level if his progress is any indication. If that happens, we should start preparing for the potential rise of a new Archmage in the near future. Assuming he survives that long... People, the Headmistress keeps an eye on, do tend to disappear...
?
Magnus made his way up to his floor of the dorm building, his mask already removed in secret as he slipped back into the role of Magnus. When he reached his dorm room door and opened it using his Sigilbrand, he was greeted by the sight of Celia sitting on the couch in front of the long table. She was reading what looked like a letter with a look of fascination. In front of her, there was a pot of tea, a plate of cookies, and the empty bag that had once held them.
"Ooh, you got more of those cookies?" Magnus said, rubbing his hands together as he approached the table, grabbed one, and plopped down onto the couch.
"Did you just grab the last chocolate cookie?" Celia asked, looking up from the letter in her hand and toward the plate of cookies.
"Uh..." Magnus, mid-bite, glanced down at the deep brown cookie in his mouth.
Taking it out of his mouth, he complained, "I mean, you already ate all the other chocolate ones."
Celia raised a finger, waving it back and forth.
"Actually, no, I didn''t. I went to grab those cookies with Tola, and she ended up eating two because she paid for them, and I forgot my coin pouch. Then, when we got to the academy entrance, the guys started begging me for some, so they split about five of them. Meaning that''s the last chocolate cookie."
"So in the end, you were too nice to ask anyone to save you some of the chocolate ones, and now I''m suffering for it?" Magnus summarized. Celia opened her mouth to argue, but no words came out.
"Okay, fine, yes, but still. At least split it with me, I bought those!" Celia protested.
"Well, actually, Tola bought them, so..." Magnus clicked his tongue, waving the chocolate cookie around. Celia narrowed her eyes, staring him down. If looks could speak, Magnus was sure Celia would be calling him every name in the book.
"Alright, alright, relax. I was joking," Magnus chuckled, looking at the chocolate cookie in his hand for a moment before glancing at Celia.
If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
"Hold out your hand for me." She raised an eyebrow, slightly confused, but put the letter down on the table and held out both her hands.
Magnus raised one of his fingers, waving it through the air like a magic wand.
"Alakazam!" With a point, a chocolate cookie, exactly like the one in Magnus''s hand, appeared directly in Celia''s. She paused, staring at the cookie in her hand before her eyes went wide with shock.
"You- Wait- What!?" She held up the chocolate cookie, eyes flickering between it and the one Magnus had, then bit into it. It tasted just like the ones from the store.
"Okay, you have to explain this," Celia said after swallowing the bite of cookie.
"Would you believe me if I told you there''s a cookie spell I learned since being officially labeled as an Adept-level mage?" Magnus asked, and Celia looked like she was actually considering it for a moment.
"Oh my gosh, I¡¯m fucking with you, Celia," Magnus said, laughing out loud, which made Celia¡¯s face of deep thought turn into embarrassment. She pouted and glared at him.
"I''m sorry, I couldn''t resist, but seriously, I did learn how to create things out of nothing," Magnus admitted so casually that Celia couldn''t tell if he was joking again or not.
"Are- Are you being serious this time?" She asked.
Magnus grinned and nodded.
"Yup, look." He waved his finger again, pointing at an empty spot on the table in front of them.
"Apple," he said, and an apple appeared out of thin air. But he didn''t stop there. Looking at the empty space next to the apple, he did it again, conjuring something new this time.
"Lollipop." Magnus wasn¡¯t sure if this would work, considering he was going purely off memory from his time back on Earth, but to his surprise, the moment he said it, a strawberry-flavored lollipop wrapped in plastic appeared on the table next to the apple.
Magnus''s grin grew as he kept going, "Let''s see, Ginger Ale, Chips, Ink Pen, Controller, Smartphone."
With each wave of his finger, something new appeared on the table in front of him. By the time he was done, Celia¡¯s expression seemed utterly broken as she stared at the items, unable to recognize most of them.
Magnus, on the other hand, reached for the smartphone he had created, holding it in his hand. It looked just like the one he had back on Earth, though when he pressed the power button, nothing happened. The screen stayed dark.
"So it doesn''t come fully charged. Damn," Magnus muttered, putting the smartphone away in his storage ring before turning back to Celia. By now, her chocolate cookie had fallen into her lap as she looked between the items on the table and Magnus.
"You... you can really create things?" She asked, as if needing one final confirmation.
"Yeah, though I haven¡¯t really experimented with it much. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to create all of this," Magnus replied, gesturing to the table full of objects. As Celia was still in shock, he reached for the can of Ginger Ale he¡¯d conjured, noticing it was actually cold, despite him not visualizing any condensation or signs of chill.
"Interesting," Magnus muttered, cracking it open with a satisfying hiss, followed by the light bubbling sound. He took a sip, feeling the carbonation tingle and sting against his tongue, pulling away only after a second gulp and letting out a satisfied sigh.
"Oh man, it¡¯s been forever since I¡¯ve tasted this. It¡¯s like nostalgia for my mouth. Here, Celia, you should try some," Magnus offered.
Celia snapped out of her daze, eyeing the can as if it were some kind of alien object. After a moment of hesitation, she reached out, grabbed it, and was surprised by its coldness, eyeing it up and down.
"What is this? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen a language like this before," Celia remarked, looking at the odd words and phrases on the can. She¡¯d heard Magnus speak English before, when there was no translation for what he wanted to say, but she didn¡¯t understand the language, and she certainly couldn¡¯t read it.
"Oh, it¡¯s the language of where I¡¯m from. Originally, anyway. Just go ahead, try it," Magnus encouraged.
Celia was curious about what he meant by that, but she decided to try the drink first. She brought the can to her lips, tilted it, and felt something pour into her mouth. The moment the carbonation hit her, along with the odd bubbling sensation, she pulled the can back, her face scrunching up as if she had just bitten into a lemon or something sour. But after a second, as the taste lingered on her tongue and went down her throat, her expression softened.
"This is... really sweet. It feels like something''s jumping in my mouth when I sip it, too." She stared at the can for a moment, then took another sip. Again, her face reacted, but her taste buds, untouched by the sugary goodness of modern soda, couldn¡¯t help but jump for joy. Before Magnus could even say anything, she had already downed the rest of the can.
"Wow, this is amazing! I¡¯ve never tasted anything like this before!" She said, excitement lighting up her face as she turned her attention to the other things on the table.
"You want to try some of the other stuff?" Magnus asked, a smug look on his face. During the Netherwave Communion, Celia had introduced him to a bunch of new tastes he¡¯d never even heard of. Now, he was going to return the favor. Plus, while food in this world was good, at least in the cafeteria, the one thing it was lacking was junk food. Aside from the occasional pastry Celia bought, Magnus hadn¡¯t come across any real snacks, like chips, to satisfy that craving. But now, that problem was gone.
And so, Magnus spent the next hour or so introducing Celia to the joys of things you could find at your local store. Which was why, afterwards, Celia could be found lying on the couch, her head resting on Magnus''s lap and her legs dangling off the edge, completely crashed.
"I told you, you should have stopped after the second bag," Magnus said with a sad shake of his head.
"You did this to me..." Celia groaned, continuing to lie there as Magnus casually popped another potato chip into his mouth from the bag in his hand. With his enhanced body¡ªwhether it was his immune system or digestive ability¡ªhe could eat all the junk food he wanted without any problems.
After a while, Celia, starting to feel a bit better, asked, "Are you planning on going anywhere tomorrow after your classes?"
"Hmm, sort of. I plan on visiting your brother to have him make something, then making a quick stop at a friend''s place if I can. Why?" Celia paused at the mention of her brother, then pointed at the letter she had been reading.
"A letter came in for you from that woman you bought clothes from... um..." Celia hesitated, trying to remember the name while still feeling like absolute crap.
"Hisel?" Magnus said, and Celia nodded.
"Yeah, her. She wants to meet with you at her store to discuss something about your business and clothes. I couldn''t really follow it since I don''t know much about fashion¡ªthat¡¯s more up Tola¡¯s alley," Celia explained.
"Oh, I nearly forgot about that. Hmm, alright, I guess I can visit her tomorrow after meeting with your brother," Magnus said, to which Celia raised a question.
"In that case, do you mind if Tola and I come along? She¡¯s been bugging me about going shopping lately, and I¡¯m running out of excuses to say no."
Hearing that, Magnus was about to say yes, but hesitated, his frown deepening.
Instead, he said, "Are you sure that''s a good idea? I know you''ve been going out on your own and you''ve been fine, but still, you might be put in danger if you head out with me."
Celia tilted her head back, meeting Magnus''s gaze as he looked down at her, and she stared up at him.
Cracking a small smile, Celia said, "You''re worried about me?"
Rolling his eyes, Magnus replied, his voice betraying the hint of annoyance at seeing her smile over his concern, "Of course I am. You got kidnapped last time, and I had to raid an entire human trafficking cell to find you."
Celia didn¡¯t respond right away. Her eyes fluttered as she took a deep breath and let out a sigh.
"Don''t worry, after all that, Eveline¡¯s been looking out for me. I think she even cast some kind of magic on me, though she didn¡¯t tell me what it does." As she spoke, Celia sat up off of Magnus¡¯s lap, straightening her dress as she looked over at him.
"So, don¡¯t think about it too much, okay?" Staring at her, Magnus looked conflicted for a moment before finally nodding.
"Alright, fine. But if you get kidnapped again, I¡¯m officially putting you on dorm arrest until I sort this whole Zeth situation out."
"Spend all my time in a luxury room while you make me stuff? Sounds like fun," Celia replied, causing Magnus to chuckle.
"You know, sometimes I forget you¡¯re supposed to be my maid."